Skip to main content

Full text of "The story of fish life"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


531 


Frontispiece. 


THE  STORY  OF 

FISH-LIFE 

BY  W.  P.  PYCRAFT 
F.Z.S.,  A.L.S.,  &c. 

AUTHOR    OF    "THE   STORY  OF   BIRD 
LIFE,"  "THE  STORY  OF  REPTILE  LIFE" 


WITH  EIGHTEEN 
ILLUSTRATIONS 


HODDER     AND     STOUGHTON 
LONDON    NEW  YORK    TORONTO 


PREFACE. 

EVERY  reader  who  takes  up  this  little  volume 
is  certain  to  be  more  or  less  familiar  with  the 
animal  which  we  know  as  a  fish.  But  this 
familiarity  will  have  been  acquired  through 
many  channels,  varying  with  the  individual. 
One  will  have  much  to  tell  of  angler's  lore,  of 
knowledge  gained  by  long  hours  of  silent  watch- 
ing and  waiting,  ruminating  on  the  mysteries  of 
Nature,  and  perfecting  deep-laid  plots  to  snare 
her  scaly  children.  He  will  talk  with  anima- 
tion of  a  well-filled  creel,  and  recount  wondrous 
tales  of  mighty  fish  lost  when  capture  seemed  a 
certainty ;  fish  whose  shades  grow  larger  each  time 
the  memory  revives  them,  just  as  their  solid  selves 
have  doubtless  been  doing  ever  since,  making 
their  capture  less  and  less  likely  as  they  gain  in 
bulk.  This  must  be  so,  for  fish  such  as  loom  so 
large  in  these  stories  never  seem  to  be  landed ! 
He  will  regale  us  with  delicious  word  pictures  of 
stream  and  lake  and  sea,  and  curious  facts  of  the 
ways  and  customs  of  fish  of  all  kinds,  and  of  all 
lands.  Another  will  have  much  that  is  worth 
knowing  to  tell,  concerning  fish  as  a  food  supply, 
and  of  the  industries  connected  therewith,  of  which 
enough  might  be  said  to  fill  another  book  of  the  size 
of  this  little  volume.  Yet  others  could  add  curious 
facts  gained  in  our  various  fish-hatcheries,  or  facts 
encrusted  but  too  often  by  painful  memories  of 
days  of  peril  and  exposure  encountered  in  that 
great  arena,  where  men  war  with  Nature,  and  take 
from  her  as  by  force — the  deep  sea-fisheries. 
All  these,  in  their  respective  spheres  of  know- 


6  PREFACE. 

ledge,  will  learn  but  little,  probably,  from  this 
little  book.  Its  aim  is  quite  other.  Briefly,  its  pur- 
pose is,  as  its  title  implies,  to  tell  the  Story  of  Fish 
Life.  Man's  relations  thereto  is  thereby  excluded. 
We  are  to  take  a  peep  into  fish  world,  and  see, 
as  far  as  may  be,  how  they  fight  the  battle  of  life, 
how  they  "live  and  move  and  have  their  being." 

Certain  technicalities  have  been,  here  and  there, 
unavoidable,  and  will,  I  am  sure,  be  patiently 
tolerated  by  my  readers.  They  are  used  only  when 
their  omission  would  be  at  the  expense  of  clearness. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  little  volume  I  have 
found  much  help  from  Dr  A.  S.  Woodward's 
"  Vertebrate  Paleontology";  Dr  Bashford  Deans' 
"Fishes  Living  and  Fossil";  Dr  A.  Giinther's 
"Study  of  Fishes";  Dr  E.  H.  Traquair's 
Presidential  Address  at  the  Bradford  meeting 
of  the  British  Association  (1900),  as  well  as  his 
numerous  and  valuable  contributions  to  the 
proceedings  of  various  learned  societies ;  and  to 
Mr  Lydekker's  "Koyal  Natural  History."  All 
these  works  can  profitably  be  consulted  by  those 
of  my  readers  who  may  be  induced  to  pursue 
this  fascinating  study  further. 

Finally,  I  have  to  record  my  grateful  thanks 
to  many  kind  friends  for  much  kind  help  in 
seeing  this  little  book  through  the  press.  And 
especially  am  I  indebted  to  Dr  A.  L.  Giinther, 
F.R.S.,  who  has  guided  me  through  many  dark 
places,  and  in  every  way  lightened  my  labours  by 
giving  me  the  benefit  of  his  own  rich  experience. 

W.  P.  PYCRAFT. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP .  PAGK 

I.  INTRODUCTION 9 

II.  HOW   FISHES   BREATHE 19 

III.  HOW   FISHES   ARE   CLOTHED  ....  28 

IV.  TEETH   AND   SPINES          .....  37 
V.  HEADS   AND    TAILS 46 

VI.  FINS  :  THEIR  USES  AND  WHAT  THEY  TEACH  US  57 

VII.  FISH-LIVERIES,    AND   WHY   THEY  ARE   WORN  69 

VIII.  HOW   FISHES   FEED 78 

IX.  COURTSHIP   AND    NURSERY   DUTIES           .            .  99 

X.  LARVAL  FISHES  AND   THEIR   METAMORPHOSES  120 

XI.  MIGRATION   AND    HYBERNAT1ON      .            .            .  138 

XII.  TRANSFORMATIONS 152 

XIII.  PEDIGREES 166 

XIV.  PUZZLES   AND   PATRIARCHS     .  ,  .  .193 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 
Frontispiece. 

FIG.    1 — A.  Common  Roach  ;  B.  An.  Outline  figure 

of  the  Burbot  (Lota  vulgaris)        .         .  12 

,,      2 — Diagrammatic  figure  of  an  Eel         .         .  13 

,,      3 — Head  of  a  young  Polypterus    ...  26 

„      4— The  Evolution  of  Teeth  and  Scales          .  40 

„      5— Skull  of  Dog-fish     .                  .         .         .  47 

„      6— The  Evolution  of  the  Fish's  Tail     .         .  52 

,,      7— The  Evolution  of  Fins     ....  66 

,,      8 — Head  of  Gnathonemus  elephas          .         .  90 

,,      9 — Ohiasmodon  niger   .....  95 

,,    10— Sticklebacks  and  Nest    ....  102 

„    11— A  Larval  Dog-fish 127 

,,    12 — Fish  Metamorphoses  (three  stages  in  the 

life  history  of  the  Eel)  .         .         .132 

,,    13 — Three  stages  in  the  development  of  the 

Sword-fish 135 

.,    14 — Outline  figure  of  the  American  Mud-fish  151 

,,    15 — Restoration  of  a  Primitive  Sturgeon         .  178 

,,    16 — Three  extinct  Ancestral  Forms  of  Fishes  199 

,    17— Three  Primitive  Sharks  203 


THE   STORY   OF   FISH   LIFE. 

CHAPTER   I. 

INTRODUCTION. 

THE  Story  of  Fish  Life  began  ages  and  ages  ago. 
Of  this  we  are  assured,  not  by  any  written  record, 
but  through  the  labours  of  those  who  spend  their 
lives  in  exploring  the  dried  basins  of  ancient  lakes 
and  seas,  searching  for  the  dead  which  may  in- 
cidentally have  been  preserved  therein.  The 
accumulated  results  of  these  explorations  have 
provided  us  with  a  rich  material  for  study  in 
the  shape  of  the  hard  parts,  at  least,  of  fishes 
of  many  kinds,  the  like  of  which,  in  many  cases, 
we  shall  never  see  again.  But  some  of  these  may 
be  traced  through  a  long  series  of  geological  forma- 
tions, up  to  their  living  descendants ;  and  serve  to 
fill  gaps  otherwise  incomprehensible.  They  enable 
us  to  weave  out  of  the  whole  of  the  collected 
evidence  a  story,  as  plainly  as  though  we  had 
transcribed  it  from  the  more  familiar  print. 

But  our  story  is  even  now  by  no  means  a  con- 
nected story  :  there  are  many  gaps  which  we  can 
never  hope  to  fill.  For  instance,  the  earliest  of 
the  known  fishes  was  most  certainly  preceded  by 


10  THE  STGRY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

still  more  primitive  forms,  whose  structure  did  not 
permit  of  preservation,  lacking  hard  parts  such 
as  bones  or  scales.  The  remains  of  certain  other 
early  types  leave  us  yet  in  doubt  on  very  important 
points,  such  as  whether  the  mouth  had  jaws, 
what  was  the  position  of  the  eyes,  and  so  on. 
Answers  to  many  of  these  questions  may,  how- 
ever, yet  come  to  hand,  for  the  examination  of  rock 
systems  of  the  world  is  by  no  means  exhausted  yet. 

These  remains,  then,  we  know  as  fossils,  and 
the  hardened  mud  in  which  they  are  embedded 
we  call  rock.  How  these  rocks  came  to  be  does 
not  concern  us  here.  Those  who  would  know 
more  on  this  head  should  read  Prof.  Seeley's  little 
book,  the  "  Story  of  the  Earth,"  published  in 
this  series.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  various 
kinds  of  mud  with  their  peculiar  fossils  repre- 
sent different  periods  of  time  of  great  duration. 
These  periods  we  shall  refer  to  here  under  their 
scientific  names,  as  "Devonian,"  "Carboniferous " 
or  "  Cretaceous,"  and  so  on  as  the  case  may  be. 
We  shall  find  that  as  we  proceed  from  the  oldest 
to  the  newest  of  these  formations  that  the  fossils 
therein  will  increase  in  number,  variety  and 
complexity  of  structure.  This  increased  com- 
plexity has  resulted  from  the  gradual  modification 
of  simple  types  as  they  become  more  and  more 
perfectly  adapted  to  their  environment. 

Those  of  us  who  can  spell  out  more  or  less 
connected  portions  of  these  riddles  have  gathered 
one  fact  of  prime  interest.  We  cannot  fail  to  be 
impressed  with  the  conviction  that  Nature  has 
pressed  the  plastic  mystery  which  we  call  Life 
into  many  moulds,  and  many  creatures  into  the 


INTRODUCTION.  1 1 

same  mould.  Earth,  air,  and  water  are  all 
peopled,  and  the  inhabitants  of  each  of  these 
three  worlds  frequently  bear  very  close  resem- 
blances one  to  another  without  being  in  the  least 
degree  related.  That  is  to  say,  there  is  evidence 
of  conformity  to  the  mechanical  needs  of  the 
environment,  resulting  in  a  superficial  conformity 
in  external  appearance. 

The  fishes  afford  us  an  admirable  object  lesson. 
They  are  creatures  fashioned  by  a  series  of 
gradual  improvements  to  dwell  in  water.  To 
move  freely  in  this  comparatively  dense  medium 
entails  conformity  to  certain  mechanical  needs. 
This  conformity  has  resulted  in  the  characteristic 
"  fish-like "  form  :  the  compressed  head  and 
trunk,  tapering  gradually  to  the  tail,  giving  the 
whole  the  form  of  a  rounded  wedge ;  to  this 
wedge-shaped  body  keels  have  been  added  along 
the  back  and  along  the  belly,  as  well  as  balancing 
and  steering  organs  projecting  from  the  sides. 
These  keels  and  balancers  we  call  the  fins,  and 
because  we  shall  have  to  make  frequent  reference 
to  these  fins  it  would  be  well  to  pause  here  to 
study  their  arrangement  and  distinctive  names 
in  the  accompanying  picture  (fig.  1).  The  fins, 
which  we  have  likened  to  keels,  are  known  as  the 
median  fins,  whilst  those  which  act  as  balancers 
and  for  steering,  are  known  as  the  paired  fins. 
These  are  never  more  than  four  in  number,  and 
correspond  with  the  arms  and  legs  of  terrestrial 
animals.  But  the  fish  is,  so  to  speak,  balanced  in 
the  water,  and  needs  no  support  from  the  limbs, 
which  owe  their  peculiar  form  to  adaptation  to 
their  special  requirements.  The  terrestrial  limbs 


12 


THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 


have  probably  arisen  by  a  modification  of  these 
balancing  organs.  Poised  in  the  water  the  fish 
is  free  to  move  in  all  directions.  To  adapt  the 
fish  still  more  perfectly  to  its  environment  a 
very  peculiar  organ,  known  as  the  air-bladder, 

has  been  developed, 
at  least  in  the 
majority  of  living 
forms,  as  well  as  in 
the  more  modern 
fossil  types.  This 
air-bladder  seems  to 
render  the  specific 
gravity  of  the  fish 
the  same  as  that 
of  the  surrounding 

FIG.  1.—  A.  Common  Roach,  showing  Water.  Modifications 
arrangement  of  fins,  and  general  which  theair-bkdder 
shape  of  body.  D.  dorsal  fin  ;  C.  .,,  , 

caudal  or  tail  fin  ;  A.  anal  fin  ;  PI.  may  Undergo  Will  be 
Pelvic  or  ventral  fin  ;  P.  pectoral  ^niin^  nn  Q  lof  ATT\QO-O 
fin  ;  O.  gill  cover;  L.  lateral  line  ;  IOUn< 

t.  transverse  line.  The  significance  Further  adapta- 
of  the  transverse  and  latera  1  lines  is  .  •  ,  ,  • 

explained  further  on.  Only  a  few  tlOH  tO  aquatic  needs 
scales  have  been  indicated,  in  order  V»aq  rp^nlr.prl  in  a 
that  the  transverse  and  lateral  lines  "  '  jCSUlted 
may  be  rendered  more  conspicuous.  Complete  investment 
B.  An  outline  figure  of  the  Bur-  f  ~]jmp  .  howronionq 
bot  (Lota  vulgaris),  for  comparison  OI  flime  >  noWCOplO 

this     Secretion     may 
-i  n  r  -n 

bream-tishers  Will 

testify  !  This  slimy 
coat  reduces  friction  to  a  minimum.  Beneath 
this  slime  we  can  generally  descry  a  series  of 
overlapping  plates  —  the  scales  ;  these  fit  closely 
one  over  the  other  so  as  to  offer  a  perfectly 
smooth  surface. 

The  fish,   as  we  have   just   remarked,    being 


with  fig.  ,4.,  note  the  difference  in 
the  shape  and  position  of  the  fins 
and  the  absence  of  scales.-After 

GUnther- 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

nicely  balanced  in  the  water,  needs  no  support 
from  limbs  as  do  terrestrial  animals,  neither  are 
the  limbs  needed  to  propel  the  body  through 
the  water.  Locomotion  is  effected  in  one  of  two 
ways.  Much  elongated  fishes,  like  sharks  or  eels, 
for  instance,  move  with  great  speed  by  rapid 
undulations  of  the  body.  The  forward  motion  is 
effected  by  the  pressure  of  the  body  against  the 
water,  enclosed  in  the  several  incurved  planes 
arising  from  the  un- 
dulations. This  un- 
dulatory  movement 
is  well  expressed  in 

,        ,.  „  FiG.2.— Diagrammatic  figure  of  an  Eel, 

the  diagram,  ng.  A.  showing  the  nature  of  the  undulatory 

Kelatively  shorter  movement  of  the  body, 
fishes  progress  by  powerful  side  to  side  move- 
ments of  the  tail ;  and  since  the  majority  of 
fishes  seem  to  have  shortened  up  the  body,  for 
the  sake  of  using  the  tail  as  a  propeller,  it 
is  probable  that  this  is  the  more  useful  form 
of  movement  of  the  two. 

If  any  doubt  the  reasonableness  or  probability 
of  the  characteristic  "fish-like"  form  having 
arisen  as  a  result  of  adaptation  to  the  mechani- 
cal needs  of  the  environment,  let  him  pause  and 
consider  what  has  happened  to  certain  aquatic 
mammalia — to  wit,  the  whales  and  porpoises. 
These  animals  are  so  peculiarly  fish-like  in  form 
that  they  are  very  commonly  regarded  as  fish. 
The  authorities  at  the  Natural  History  depart- 
ments of  the  British  Museum  are  being  con- 
stantly appealed  to,  to  settle  arguments  such  as 
whether  or  no  the  whale  is  a  fish.  The  same 
spindle-shaped  tapering  form  of  body,  the  pre- 


14  THE  STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

sence,  in  many  cases,  of  a  dorsal  fin,  and  the 
peculiarly  fin-like  fore-limbs  render  this  mistake 
a  very  natural  and  quite  pardonable  one.  But 
it  is  not  a  fish,  because  it  suckles  its  young  like 
all  the  rest  of  the  mammalia,  consequently  it  is 
with  this  group  that  we  must  place  the  whale 
and  its  allies.  But  there  are  yet  other  reasons 
which  forbid  us  to  regard  the  whale  as  a  fish, 
and  compel  us  to  recognise  it  as  a  mammal.  If 
we  examine  a  skeleton  of  one  of  these  creatures 
we  shall  find  it  differs  fundamentally  from  that 
of  the  fish,  and  agrees  closely  with  that  of  the 
mammalia.  The  points  wherein  it  differs  from 
the  type  all  show  undoubted  adaptation  to  and 
specialisation  for  particular  mechanical  needs. 
Thus  the  fore-limb  is  obviously  a  mammalian 
fore-limb,  which  has  undergone  certain  changes, 
converting  it  into  a  paddle  for  swimming  pur- 
poses. The  whale,  being  poised  in  the  water 
like  a  fish,  has  ceased  long  since  to  need  support 
from  its  sometime  functional  legs.  The  fore- 
limbs  being  useful  have  been  transformed  into 
paddles,  the  hind-limbs  not  being  required  have 
disappeared  long  ago,  leaving  only  slight  traces 
of  the  hip-girdle  imbedded  in  the  muscles  of  the 
body.  The  structure  of  the  skull,  backbone, 
ribs,  breastbone  all  tell  the  same  tale ;  so  do  the 
brain,  heart,  lungs,  and  other  viscera — all  point 
emphatically,  beyond  all  possibility  of  doubt 
whatsoever,  to  the  irresistible  conclusion  that 
the  whale  and  its  allies  are  not  fish  but  mammals. 
The  seals  point  the  way  in  which  this  peculiar 
modification  has  come  about,  being  half-way 
stages  between  the  typical  walking  mammal  and 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

the  highly  specialised  floating  one.  The  seal  is 
amphibious,  but  the  hind-limbs  are  already  los- 
ing much  of  their  power  of  support  on  land,  and 
the  fore-limbs  are  becoming  more  and  more 
paddle-shaped. 

The  old  ichthyosaurus  is  but  one  of  many 
forms  amongst  the  extinct  reptiles  which  have 
undergone  a  precisely  similar  modification  to 
that  of  the  whale  in  the  shape  of  the  body  and 
limbs.  Certain  living  snakes  again,  by  adopting 
an  entirely  aquatic  existence,  have  become  quite 
eel-like  in  form,  rendering  it  very  difficult  to 
distinguish  eel  from  snake.  But  there  is  no 
need  to  go  on  multiplying  instances  of  this  kind. 
The  facts  are  beyond  dispute.  The  fish,  there 
can  be  no  doubt,  owes  its  peculiar  form  to  the 
gradual  adaptation  to  the  needs  of  its  environ- 
ment. 

Fishes  hold,  says  Dr  Bashford  Dean,  an  im- 
portant place  in  the  history  of  vertebrate  or 
backboned  animals ;  their  group  is  the  largest 
and  most  widely  distributed ;  its  fossil  members 
are  by  far  the  earliest  of  known  vertebrates ;  and 
amongst  its  living  representatives  are  forms 
which  are  believed  to  closely  resemble  the 
ancestral  vertebrate. 

The  origin  of  new  groups  of  fishes  yet  remains 
a  mystery,  but  certain  facts  connected  therewith 
afford  us  food  for  reflection  of  extraordinary 
interest.  These  facts  have  lately  been  set  forth 
with  telling  force  by  Dr  A.  Smith  Woodward. 
He  points  out  that  in  tracing  the  history  of  the 
evolution  of  any  given  group  of  animals,  say  of 
fishes,  we  find  that  during  different  geological 


16  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

epochs  one  particular  type  will  have  the  ascend- 
ency over  all  the  others,  this  he  calls  the  "domi- 
nant" type.  He  then  proceeds  to  show  that 
a  dominant  old  race,  at  the  beginning  of  its 
greatest  vigour,  seems  to  give  origin  to  a  new 
type,  showing  some  fundamental  change ;  this 
advanced  form  then  seems  to  be  driven  from  all 
the  areas  where  the  dominant  ancestral  race 
reigns  supreme,  and  evolution  in  the  latter  be- 
comes comparatively  insignificant.  Meanwhile 
the  banished  type  has  acquired  great  develop- 
mental energy,  and  finally  it  spreads  over  every 
habitable  region,  replacing  the  more  effete  race 
which  originally  produced  it.  The  period  of 
greatest  vigour  of  the  "  dominant  old  race " 
represents  the  flowering  out  of  new  species 
stimulated  into  being,  by  the  occupation  of 
new  territory,  the  new  species  developing  as  a 
result  of  adaptation  necessary  to  obtain  a  hold 
on  this  or  that  particular  area.  Now,  adaptation 
spells  specialisation,  and  the  cessation  of  the 
growth  of  the  dominant  race  after  this  sudden 
burst  of  activity  points  to  inability  to  further 
development,  a  balance  being  struck  between 
the  organism  and  the  environment.  The  banished 
form  which  suddenly  springs  up  in  force  replacing 
the  parent  type  is  also  the  result  of  adaptation. 
Born  of  members  of  the  parent  form,  but  possibly 
far  removed  from  the  environment  which  was 
slowly  shaping  the  typical  dominant  forms,  they 
developed  along  the  new  lines  demanded  by  the 
new  environment,  which  eventually  appears  to 
have  slowly  replaced  the  old  order  of  things  and 
the  highly  specialised  forms  dependent  thereon. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

Dr  Woodward  gives  some  striking  examples  of 
this  rise  and  fall  of  tribes  of  fishes,  which  may  be 
likened  to  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations  amongst 
mankind.  A  certain  type  of  fishes  known  as 
the  ray -finned  fishes  (p.  176)  furnishes  the  first 
of  his  examples.  The  earliest  known  members 
of  this  type  belong  to  a  genus  known  as  Cheiro- 
lepis (p.  178).  This  appears  as  an  isolated  form 
in  the  Lower  Devonian  fish  fauna,  where  the 
dominant  fish  are  of  two  quite  distincb  types  : 
the  one  known  as  the  fringe-finned  (p.  176), 
and  the  other  as  the  lung-fishes  (p.  25).  When 
these  latter  begin  to  decline,  in  the  Lower  Car- 
boniferous (coal  measures),  "  the  sub-order  to 
which  Cheirolepis  belong  suddenly  appears  in 
overwhelming  variety."  From  Cheirolepis  we 
derive  our  modern  sturgeons.  The  period  of 
the  Upper  Permian  witnesses  another  change.  A 
group  of  fishes,  for  the  most  part  heavily 
armoured,  now  first  makes  its  appearance,  "but 
only  a  solitary  genus  is  observed  among  the 
hosts  of  the  dominant  race."  In  the  Trias  the 
new  type  becomes  supreme,  and  constitutes  the 
dominant  fishes  of  the  Jurassic  period.  From 
thence  onwards  it  gradually  declined,  leaving 
but  a  solitary  survivor  in  the  mud-fish  or  bow- 
fin  of  certain  North  American  rivers  (p.  183). 
Out  of  the  teeming  hordes  of  the  bow-fin  type,  of 
the  old  Jurassic  seas,  new  forms  have  silently 
appeared  to  give  battle  to  the  old  so  soon  as 
they  shall  have  gained  a  firm  hold.  These  have 
put  off  the  old  armour  plate  of  enamelled  scales, 
and  have  adopted  a  peculiarly  modern  habit. 
Many  are  scarcely  distinguishable  from  the 
B 


18  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

living  members  of  the  herring  tribe,  which  in- 
deed trace  their  origin  to  this  stock.  With 
these  herring-like  forms  in  the  Cretaceous  period 
appeared  numerous  other  familiar  shapes,  which 
differ  only  in  small  points  from  their  living 
descendants  of  the  seas  and  rivers  of  to-day. 

"The  evolution  of  fishes,"  says  Dr  Bashford 
Dean,  "has  been  confined  to  a  noteworthy  de- 
gree within  rigid  and  unshifting  bounds;  their 
living  medium,  with  its  mechanical  effects  upon 
fish-like  forms  and  structures,  has  for  ages  been 
almost  constant  in  its  conditions;  its  changes 
of  temperature  and  density  and  currents  have 
rarely  been  of  more  than  local  importance,  and 
have  influenced  but  little  the  survival  of  genera 
and  species  widely  distributed ;  its  changes,  more- 
over, in  the  normal  supply  of  food  organisms 
cannot  be  looked  upon  as  noteworthy. 

"When  members  of  any  group  of  fishes  be- 
came extinct,  those  appear  to  have  been  the 
first  to  perish  which  were  the  possessors  of  the 
greatest  number  of  widely  modified  or  specialised 
structures.  Those,  for  example,  whose  teeth 
were  adapted  for  a  particular  kind  of  food,  or 
whose  motions  were  hampered  by  ponderous 
size  or  weighty  armouring,  were  the  first  to 
perish  in  the  struggle  for  existence.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  forms  that  most  nearly  retained 
the  ancestral  or  tribal  character — that  is,  whose 
structures  were  in  every  way  least  extreme — 
were  naturally  the  best  fitted  to  survive.  Thus 
generalised  fishes  should  be  considered  those  of 
medium  size,  medium  defences,  medium  powers 
of  progression,  omnivorous  feeding  habits,  and 


HOW  FISHES  BREATHE.  19 

wide  distribution ;  these  might  be  regarded  as 
having  provided  the  staples  of  survival  in  every 
branch  of  descent.  ...  A  generalised  form  is 
like  potter's  clay,  plastic  in  the  hands  of  nature, 
readily  to  be  converted  into  a  needed  cup  or 
vase ;  but,  when  thus  specialised,  may  never 
resume  unaltered  its  ancestral  condition.  The 
clay  survives  ;  the  cup  perishes.7' 


CHAPTER  II. 

HOW  FISHES   BREATHE. 

FRESH  air  is  as  necessary  to  a  fish  as  to  ourselves, 
and  this  air  is  needed,  just  as  with  us,  for  the 
sake  of  its  oxygen.  The  taking  in  of  this  life- 
sustaining  gas  is  known  as  Kespiration.  The 
process  of  respiration,  or  breathing,  in  the  fish  is 
performed  by  means  of  gills,  not,  as  with  us,  by 
means  of  lungs;  and  although  the  difference 
between  these  two  forms  of  respiration  may  seem 
to  be  very  considerable,  we  shall  see  that  the 
former  is  the  more  ancient  practice,  and  gradually 
gave  place  to  the  latter. 

Yertebrated  or  backboned  gill  -  breathing 
animals  are  always  aquatic,  although  the  con- 
verse— that  luii g-breath ing  vertebrates  are  always 
terrestrial — is  by  no  means  true. 

Breathing  organs  of  whatever  kind  are  always 
intimately  associated  with  the  upper  end  of  the 
alimentary  canal  or  food-pipe.  Sometimes  this 
association  remains  throughout  life ;  as  in  the 


20  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

fish,  sometimes  it  is  but  a  temporary  phase,  as  in 
the  higher  animals. 

Fish,  then,  are  gill-breathing  animals,  and  these 
gills  are,  it  has  just  been  hinted,  in  some  way 
connected  with  the  tube  into  which  the  food 
is  taken.  Let  us  now  look  closer  into  this 
connection. 

Everybody  knows,  of  course,  that  a  fish's  gills 
are  to  be  found  in  its  head.  Many  will  be 
further  able  to  point  out  that  they  can  readily 
be  seen  by  raising  a  bony  flap  or  plate  lying 
on  either  side  of  this  head,  but  that  they  have 
anything  to  do  with  the  food-pipe,  or,  as  we 
prefer  to  call  it,  the  alimentary  canal,  is  a  fact 
which  doubtless  will  be  new  to  many.  Let  us 
make  clear,  then,  the  nature  of  this  association 
at  once.  Food  is  taken  in  at  the  mouth,  and 
thence,  as  everybody  knows,  passes  down  a  tube 
into  a  more  or  less  extensive  and  sometimes  com- 
plicated bag  called  the  stomach.  This  is  true 
equally  of  the  fish,  and  of  ourselves.  But  fish, 
and  some  other  lowly  backboned  animals,  have 
a  series  of  slits  in  the  wall  of  this  tube,  situated 
at  the  back  of  the  mouth,  just  before  the  region 
where  the  tube  suddenly  narrows  to  become  the 
gullet, — the  passage  leading  to  the  stomach.  The 
wall  of  the  tube  in  the  fish,  between  every  slit, 
becomes  strengthened  by  a  solid  support,  which 
takes  the  form  of  a  half-hoop,  and  from  every 
one  of  these  half-hoops  there  arises  a  series  of 
slender  rods,  closely  packed,  so  as  to  form  a 
kind  of  fringe  to  the  hoop.  These  rods  support 
closely  plaited  folds  of  skin  richly  supplied  with 
.a  series  of  fine  blood-vessels,  through  which  the 


HOW  FISHES   BREATHE.  21 

venous  and  impure  blood  of  the  body  is  forced. 
The  walls  of  these  blood-vessels  are  of  exceeding 
thinness,  so  that  the  contained  blood  is  brought 
into  very  close  contact  with  the  water,  which, 
entering  in  at  the  mouth,  is  forced,  as  soon  as 
this  is  closed,  through  the  slits  in  the  wall 
of  the  alimentary  canal,  and  in  thus  escaping 
bathes  the  vessels.  The  oxygen  contained  in  the 
air  suspended  in  the  water  is  seized  upon  by  the 
blood  as  the  water  flows  past,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  carbonic  acid  is  given  off  and  carried 
away  in  the  stream.  And  in  this  way,  by  the 
passage  of  a  stream  of  water  over  blood-vessels, 
supported  in  the  manner  just  described,  is  the 
blood  purified. 

The  form  of  gill  arrangement  just  sketched  is 
such  as  is  found  in,  say,  a  perch  or  cod-fish. 
But  in  the  sharks  and  dog-fish  and  rays,  or 
skates  as  they  are  often  called,  we  find  a  yet 
more  primitive  arrangement.  Here  each  gill-slit 
opens  from  the  mouth  into  a  kind  of  pouch  ;  and 
the  water  which  gains  admission  is  forced  out 
through  a  slit  in  the  outside  of  the  animal. 
Since  there  are  a  series  of  these  slits,  as  in  the 
higher  fish,  so  we  get  on  the  outside  of  the  fish 
a  series  of  slits  corresponding  in  number  to  those 
on  the  inside — five  to  seven.  These  pouches  are 
formed  by  a  double-walled  partition  or  septum 
extending  outwards  from,  every  one  of  the  solid 
arches  or  half-hoops  already  described,  to  the 
outer  wall  of  the  body.  The  rays  or  rods  of  the 
arches  run  up  between  the  double  walls  of  each 
septum.  The  opposite  walls  of  each  pouch  sup- 
port closely  plaited  folds  of  skin  supplied  with 


22  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

blood  as  in  the  higher  fishes,  and  are  divided  by 
the  cavity  through  which  a  stream  of  water 
is  constantly  passing  for  the  aeration  of  the  blood. 
In  the  higher  fish,  as  in  the  perch,  for  instance, 
the  septa  or  walls  which  constitute  the  pouches 
have  been  dispensed  with,  and  only  a  single  slit 
at  the  side  of  the  head  remains. 

In  the  sea-horses  and  pipe-fish  the  typical 
gills  are  replaced  by  curious  rosette-shaped  tufts. 

The  climbing  perch  (Anabas),  serpent  -  heads 
(Ophiocephalus),  and  some  cat-fishes  have  curious 
accessory  structures  enabling  their  owners  to 
quit  the  water  for  a  more  or  less  prolonged 
sojourn  on  land.  The  accessory  breathing-organs 
of  Anabas  may  serve  as  a  type.  If  the  outer 
wall  of  the  gill-chamber  be  removed,  a  cavity 
will  be  exposed  containing,  below,  the  true  gills, 
and  above  a  more  or  less  rosette-like  structure. 
This  rosette  lies  in  a  special  air-chamber,  and  is 
well  supplied  with  blood-vessels  for  the  aeration 
of  the  blood  whilst  the  fish  is  out  of  the  water. 

Breathing  by  gills  may  be  aided  by  breathing 
through  the  skin,  or  breathing  through  the  in- 
testine, or  by  structures  that  correspond  to  our 
lungs. 

Breathing  through  the  skin  or  the  intestine 
may  seem  strange  to  many,  but  much  of  the 
improbability  that  suggests  itself  at  first  will 
disappear  when  we  remember  that  "  breathing  " 
is  really  the  process  of  exchange  of  gases  by  the 
blood.  These  gases  can  pass  with  the  greatest 
readiness  through  their  membranes,  such  as  the 
skin,  and  so  gain  access  to  the  blood  almost  as 
easily  as  by  the  lungs.  The  common  loach  of 


HOW  FISHES   BREATHE.  23 

our  streams  is  an  instance  of  breathing  by  the 
intestine.  In  this  case  air  is  swallowed  by  the 
fish,  which,  frequently  rising  to  the  surface, 
thrusts  its  mouth  above  the  level  of  the  stream 
and  gulps  down  a  mouthful  of  the  precious  fluid. 
This  passes  at  once  to  the  intestinal  tube,  when 
the  oxygen  is  quickly  extracted  by  minute  blood- 
vessels. Certain  cat-fishes  and  carps  also  trans- 
form the  intestine  into  an  accessory  breathing- 
organ.  Some  fishes,  it  is  contended,  are  more 
easily  drowned  than  such  an  essentially  land 
animal  as  the  adult  frog.  For  Milne  Edwards, 
the  great  French  naturalist,  assures  us  that  a 
frog,  though  immersed  iu  a  wire  cage  in  the 
bed  of  a  stream,  will  if  it  be  supplied  with  food 
thrive  prodigiously,  respiration  being  carried  on 
through  the  delicate  skin;  whilst  the  fish  en- 
closed in  the  same  cage  would  speedily  die. 

The  wonderful  little  walking-fish  (Perioph- 
ihalmus)  passes  the  greater  part  of  its  life  on 
land,  skipping  about  the  mud-flats  of  mangrove 
swamps.  To  render  this  amphibious  existence 
the  more  perfect,  the  gill-chamber  has  become 
somewhat  enlarged,  and  whilst  the  fish  is  out 
of  the  water  the  chamber  is  kept  filled  with 
air.  Gill-breathing  is  said  to  be  further  sup- 
plemented by  respiration  through  the  skin  of 
the  tail. 

Now  let  us  take  a  peep  at  the  lung-like  struc- 
tures. Before  we  can  rightly  understand  these, 
however,  we  must  consider  the  organ  to  which 
they  themselves  are  due — the  air-bladder  or  more 
correctly  perhaps  the  <7as-bladder.  The  air-bladder 
must  be  familiar  enough  to  many  of  my  readers. 


24  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

It  is  the  long  cylindrical  body  winch  lies  in  the 
body  cavity,  immediately  below  the  vertebral 
column  or  backbone.  Puncture  it,  and  see  what 
happens  !  In  a  moment  its  once  glistening  and 
silvery  walls  collapse,  and  nothing  but  a  crumpled 
mass  of  skin  remains.  That  it  contained  air  or 
gas,  there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt.  The 
changes  of  form  and  other  details  which  concern 
the  air-bladder  are  many,  but  too  technical  to 
be  discussed  here.  We  must,  however,  pause  a 
moment  to  notice  two  very  interesting  and  very 
important  points  concerning  this  organ. 

The  first  and  most  important  of  these  points 
which  we  will  examine  deals  with  the  fact  that 
the  air-bladder  is  intimately  associated  with  the 
gullet. 

If  we  were  to  watch  the  course  of  develop- 
ment of  the  fish  within  the  egg  we  should  see 
that  at  one  stage  of  this  development  the  gullet 
would  send  up  a  little  bud,  which,  growing 
larger  and  larger,  at  last  would  become  the  air- 
bladder.  As  it  grew  more  and  more  towards 
perfection,  so  it  would  gradually  separate  off 
from  the  gullet ;  at  last  it  would  remain  attached 
only  by  a  narrow  tube.  This  tube  in  many 
fishes  remains  open  throughout  life  so  that  air 
can  pass  from  the  gullet  to  the  air-bladder;  in 
some  it  closes  up,  and  in  others  it  disappears 
altogether.  In  cases  where  the  connection  be- 
tween the  bladder  and  the  gullet  is  lost,  it 
becomes  a  nice  question  as  to  the  means  by 
which  the  gaseous  fluid  gets  into  the  bladder. 
It  is  supposed  that  the  difficulty  is  surmounted 
by  the  bladder  making  its  own  gas. 


HOW   FISHES  BREATHE.  25 

In  some  bony  fishes,  and  in  sharks  and  rays, 
the  air-bladder  is  wanting  altogether. 

But  what  has  all  this  to  do  with  lungs  and 
lung-like  structures  1 

A  great  deal.  In  the  first  place  the  mode  of 
origin  of  both  air-bladder  and  lung  is  precisely 
-similar — as  an  outgrowth  of  the  gullet.  In  the 
second,  we  can  follow  by  a  series  of  gradations 
the  gradual  evolution  of  the  former  from  a  simple 
air-bag,  as  in  the  perch,  for  instance,  to  a  true 
lung  such  as  is  found  in  certain  remarkable 
fishes  known  as  the  lung-fishes.  These  fishes 
are  found  in  muddy  rivers,  whose  waters  are 
often  charged  with  foul  gases.  At  such  times 
the  lung  fishes  come  from  time  to  time  to  the 
surface  to  breathe  atmospheric  air.  When  the 
water  is  less  impure  they  breathe  by  gills  as 
other  fish.  But  the  details  of  this  matter  belong 
rather  to  text-books  of  comparative  anatomy 
than  to  a  little  work  like  the  present. 

One  point  more  about  gill-breathing  before  we 
leave  this  subject.  So  far,  the  gills  which  we 
have  examined  have  been  what  are  called  in- 
ternal gills.  That  is  to  say,  they  have  been 
concealed  within,  and  protected  by,  either  a 
series  of  pouches  or  chambers  communicating 
with  the  outer  world  by  slits,  or  by  a  single 
large  plate.  In  the  young  of  many  fishes,  e.g. : 
the  young  dog-fish,  the  gills  are  at  first  external, 
and  take  the  form  of  long  delicate  filaments  pro- 
truding through  the  outer  gill-slit.  In  the  young 
bichir,  or  Polypterus,  of  the  Nile,  these  gills  are 
retained  for  a  somewhat  longer  period,  and  are 
quite  large  (fig.  3) ;  but  in  the  adult,  as  in  all 


26  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

other  fishes,  they  disappear,  being  exchanged  for 
the  more  easily  protected  internal  gills.  These 
external  gills  become  still  more  interesting  when 
we  remember  that  the  larval  frogs  and  newts 
also  breathe  by  external  gills,  whilst  in  certain 
aquatic  salamanders  (Necturus  and  Proteus)  these 
external  gills  are  retained  throughout  life. 

The  breathing  of  fishes  is  attended  by  some 
very   characteristic    movements   of    the    mouth 

rarely  properly  under- 
stood by  tiie  lay 
mind.  "  He  drinks 
like  a  fish"  is  a  charge, 
and  a  very  serious 
FIG.  3.— Headofayoungpofypterws  one.  often  launched 

(bichir).  showing  the    external    •* 

giii.  by   one   man   against 

another.     Often  it  is 

as  false  and  unfounded  as  the  comparison.  To 
begin  with,  fishes  when  they  drink — if  they 
drink — drink  water.  But  it  is  not  the  nature 
of  the  draught  but  the  frequency  of  its  re- 
petition to  which  allusion  is  made  in  this 
quotation.  It  is  apparently  supposed  that  the 
constant  and  rhythmical  opening  and  closing  of 
the  mouth  is  a  proof  of  the  act  of  drinking. 
Nothing  could  be  further  from  the  truth. 
This  is  the  outward  sign  of  the  act  of  breath- 
ing, and  corresponds  to  the  heaving  sides  and 
the  steaming  nostrils  of  the  galloping  horse. 
In  opening  the  mouth  water  is  drawn  in ;  in 
closing  it,  it  is  forced  out  through  the  gill-slits 
in  the  gullet,  over  the  gills,  that  the  oxygen  may 
be  extracted  by  the  blood,  and  out  by  the  gill- 
slits  or  slit,  as  the  case  may  be.  No  water  is 


HOW  FISHES   BREATHE.  27 

swallowed  by  this  act,  because  the  gullet,  just 
behind  the  hindmost  slit  which  pierces  its  sides, 
is  able  to  contract  itself  so  tightly  as  to  prevent 
the  entrance  of  any  water  whatever.  This  con- 
traction is  performed  by  muscles,  which  bring 
about  the  same  result  as  the  double  string  run- 
ning round  the  mouth  of  a  bag,  the  which  it 
closes  by  drawing  the  mouth  smaller  and  smaller. 
When  the  fish  desires  to  swallow  food  this  is 
pressed  against  the  centre  of  this  closed-up  gullet, 
albeit  ever  so  lightly.  The  touch  signals  to  the 
nerves  controlling  the  muscles  to  relax  their 
hold  somewhat,  and  at  the  same  time  to  seize 
upon  the  newly  arrived  solid  refreshment.  This 
it  does  so  perfectly  that  little  or  no  water  is 
swallowed  therewith.  The  gullet  presses  round 
so  tightly  that  the  matter  being  swallowed 
might  be  likened  to  a  cork  being  thrust  down 
into  a  bottle  with  a  flexible  neck,  which  closed 
up  as  the  cork  passed  lower  and  lower  down. 

This  chapter  has  surely  left  us  in  possession 
of  some  very  interesting  facts.  Thus  we  may 
take  it  for  granted  that  the  gills  of  fishes  were 
originally  formed  by  delicately  waving  branches 
projecting  on  either  side  of  the  head,  and  that, 
for  protection's  sake,  they  came  to  be  withdrawn 
into  a  series  of  little  pockets,  communicating 
with  the  outer  world  by  a  series  of  slits.  The 
next  stage  in  their  history  is  that  in  which  the 
walls  of  these  separate  gill-pockets  or  pouches 
become  removed,  so  that  the  gills  come  to  lie  in 
a  single  large  cavity,  opening  by  one  slit  be- 
hind the  head.  Lastly,  we  must  remark  that 
about  the  time  when  gill-pouches  went  out  of 


28  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

fashion,  a  new  improvement  was  introduced— 
the  air-bladder.  This  in  turn  can  be  fol- 
lowed through  a  series  of  transformations  which 
gradually  change  it  into  a  lung,  and  so  more  or 
less  completely  do  away  with  the  need  of  gills 
at  all.  If  we  had  the  time  we  could  go  further 
still,  and  follow  these  lungs  into  still  greater 
stages  of  perfection ;  but  this  must  be  left  for 
another  day. 


CHAPTEE  III. 

HOW   FISH   ARE   CLOTHED. 

SOME  fish,  such  as  the  lampreys,  many  eels,  and 
all  fishes  provided  with  well-developed  electric 
organs,  have  the  skin  entirely  naked.  These  are, 
however,  exceptions,  and  there  is  good  reason  to 
believe  that  this  nakedness  is,  at  least  in  most 
cases,  a  degenerate  character.  That  is  to  say, 
scales  were  once  present,  but  have  now  dis, 
appeared.  Thus,  in  many  eels,  if  the  skin  be  care- 
fully (microscopically)  examined,  minute  scales 
will  be  found  embedded  therein.  These,  we  infer, 
are  remnants  of  once  much  larger  structures, 
which  served,  at  the  heyday  of  their  develop- 
ment, to  completely  invest  the  body. 

The  typical  scaly  clothing  of  a  fish  may  perhaps 
best  be  studied  in  a  roach  or  perch.  In  such  a 
fish  we  should  notice  that  the  whole  body,  save 
the  head  and  fins,  was  covered  by  a  series  of 
horny  plates  overlapping  one  another  like  the 
tiles  on  a  roof.  If  we  removed  one  of  these 


HOW  FISH  ARE  CLOTHED.  29 

plates  we  should  find — if  it  was  taken  from  a 
roach — that  it  partook  somewhat  of  the  shape  of 
a  human  nail.  Furthermore,  we  should  probably 
have  noticed  before  removing  it  that  its  anterior 
end  was  thrust  deep  down  into  a  sort  of  pocket 
in  the  skin,  whilst  its  posterior,  or  hinder  end, 
was  free,  and  could  be  easily  raised  by  any 
pointed  or  blade-shaped  instrument.  Such  an 
arrangement  of  horny  plates  or  scales  may  be 
taken  as  typical  of  the  majority  of  living  fishes. 
Any  variation  of  this  arrangement  may  be  re- 
garded, roughly  speaking,  either  in  the  direction 
of  further  specialisation  or  of  degeneration. 

Instances  of  degeneration  are  numerous.  Pro- 
bably we  should  be  correct  in  regarding  the  first 
indication  of  degeneration  to  be  the  isolation  of 
the  scales.  In  such  cases  the  scales,  instead  of 
overlapping,  remain  perfectly  distinct  from  one 
another.  The  African  lung-fish  (Protopterus),  and 
certain  wrasses,  are  instances  of  this  kind.  In 
some  carp — known  as  "  mirror-carp  " — this  isola- 
tion of  the  scales  is  very  marked.  Those  along  the 
sides  of  the  body  have  assumed  relatively  enor- 
mous proportions;  those  along  the  top  of  the 
back  are  smaller,  but  all  are  widely  separated 
from  their  neighbours.  In  many  eels,  as  we 
have  just  remarked,  the  scales  have  become  so 
reduced  in  size  that  they  must  be  sought  for 
with  a  microscope,  and  then  are  found  to  be 
deeply  embedded  in  the  skin. 

Of  instances  of  specialisation  we  have  a  great 
variety.  Thus,  to  take  a  few  of  the  most 
striking.  One  of  the  cat-fishes  of  tropical  South 
America,  known  as  Callichthys,  has  the  scales 


30  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

modified — probably  by  fusion  of  many  to  form 
one — so  as  to  form  a  complete  coat  of  armour. 
These  fused  scales  take  the  form  of  broad  bars, 
or  perhaps  they  had  better  be  called  shields. 
They  are  arranged  in  a  double  series,  an  upper 
or  back  shield,  which  extends  downwards  to  the 
middle  of  the  body;  and  a  lower  shield,  which 
clothes  the  lower  part  of  the  body  or  abdomen, 
the  lower  shield  commencing  at  the  point  where 
the  back  shield  terminates.  There  are  a  great 
number  of  these  shields  following  one  behind  the 
other,  from  the  head  backwards.  They  are  what 
is  called  metamerically  arranged.  That  is  to  say, 
if  the  body  were  cut  into  a  number  of  pieces 
corresponding  to  the  number  of  the  bones  in  the 
vertebral  column,  there  would  be  one  pair  of 
shields — a  dorsal  and  ventral — to  every  vertebra. 
This  metameric  arrangement  is  a  point  of  deep 
significance. 

In  the  coffer -fish  (Ostracion)  of  the  West 
Indies,  the  scales  have  been  modified  into  a 
series  of  hexagonal  plates,  fitting  closely  together 
like  mosaic  work.  As  a  result,  the  fish  is  en- 
closed in  a  kind  of  box,  hence  its  name  coffer- 
fish.  From  this  box  only  the  fins  and  tail 
project,  or  are  capable  of  movement. 

In  a  species  of  Diodon  (Chilomyderus  reticulatus), 
of  tropical  seas,  the  scales  are  small,  very  dense, 
and  have  broad  tri-radiate  bony  roots,  so  that 
the  scales  are  widely  separated  one  from  another, 
touching  only  at  three  points  representing  the 
tip  of  each  root.  In  another  species  of  this  same 
genus  (Diodon),  called  the  porcupine  fish,  the 
scale  grows  to  a  greater  length,  forming  a  bony 


HOW  FISH  ARE  CLOTHED.  31 

rod  resembling  the  quill  of  a  porcupine — hence 
its  name. 

In  the  sea-horse  the  scales  are  cruciform  in 
shape,  and  interlaced  so  as  to  form  an  outer 
skeleton,  which,  when  complete,  may  be  com- 
pared to  filagree  work. 

In  another  very  remarkable  form,  the  tortoise- 
fish  (Amphisik),  of  the  waters  of  the  Indo-Pacific, 
the  scales  have  become  completely  replaced  by  a 
bony  cuirass,  which  is  prolonged  backwards  into 
a  spine  beyond  the  tail.  This  remarkable  cuirass 
has  been  shown  by  Dr  Gunther  to  be  formed 
entirely  by  the  bones  of  the  skeleton,  like  the 
carapace  of  the  tortoise. 

But  the  scales  of  a  fish,  like  every  other  part 
of  its  body,  must  have  had  a  beginning,  and  if 
we  cannot  exactly  say  what  was  the  nature  of 
this  beginning,  we  can,  at  least,  with  tolerable 
certainty,  point  to  the  fish  which  bear  to-day  the 
most  primitive  form  of  scales.  Such  fish  we  find 
in  the  sharks  and  rays.  With  the  sharks,  of 
course,  we  include  also  the  dog-fish.  Here,  in 
fishes  of  this  type,  we  find  the  scales  of  the 
higher  forms  represented  by  dense  nodules, 
varying  greatly  in  size,  embedded  in  the  skin. 
If  one  of  these  nodules  be  examined  (fig.  4,  -5.), 
two  distinct  parts  will  be  distinguishable — a 
bone-like  base,  embedded  in  the  skin,  during  life, 
and  a  superficial  more  dense  enamel  -  covered 
portion,  which  is  generally  spine-like.  If  one  of 
these  primitive  scales  be  compared  with  a  tooth 
from  the  same  fish,  we  shall  be  struck  with  the 
very  close  resemblance  between  the  two.  On 
account  of  this  resemblance,  these  scales  are 


.32  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

known  as  "denticles"  or  " odontoids " — little 
teeth  (p.  34).  We  shall  show  in  the  next  chapter, 
furthermore,  that  there  is  more  than  a  resem- 
blance in  the  likeness  between  the  teeth  and 
scales ;  that  the  two,  in  short,  are  really  to  all 
intents  and  purposes  identical. 

In  some  of  the  rays,  or  skates,  as  they  are 
more  commonly  called,  and  in  the  spinous  shark 
(Echinorhinus),  these  primitive  scales  'are  dis- 
tributed unevenly  over  the  body,  sprinkled  over, 
we  might  almost  say,  and  vary  much  in  size. 
But  in  the  dog-fishes  and  sharks,  where  the 
scales  are  very  small,  they  are  arranged  more 
definitely,  generally  running  in  oblique  rows 
from  the  middle  of  the  back  downwards  and 
backwards.  It  is  this  closely -packed  mass  of 
tiny  "scales"  which  furnishes  us  with  what  is 
known  as  "shagreen." 

In  the  Orkneys,  Dr  Giinther  tells  us,  the 
"larger"  and  "lesser  spotted  dog-fish"  are 
captured  in  large  numbers.  Their  skins  are 
removed,  spread  on  the  rocks  to  dry,  and  used 
for  smoothing  down  cabinet-work — in  place  of 
the  more  general  sand-paper. 

There  is  yet  a  third  form  of  scale,  which  we 
may  regard  as  intermediate  between  the  horny 
somewhat  disc-like  plates  which  are  noticed  in 
the  roach,  and  the  spine-bearing  nodular  scale 
which  we  have  just  described  in  the  sharks  and 
rays.  The  third  form  is  found  in  certain  very 
ancient  types  of  fishes  once  very  numerous,  but 
now  represented  by  only  a  very  few  living  forms. 
It  can  best  be  studied  in  the  "gar-pike"  of  the 
fresh  waters  of  North  America,  or  in  the 


HOW  FISH  ARE  CLOTHED.  33 

Polypierus  or  "bichir"  of  the  Nile.  In  form,  it 
may  be  described  as  rhomboid.  As  in  the 
representative  of  the  scale  in  the  shark,  so  here 
the  main  part  of  the  scale  is  made  up  of  dense 
bony  tissue.  This  is  covered  externally  by  a 
hard  glistening  substance  known  as  "ganoine," 
a  substance  which  bears  some  resemblance  to, 
but  differs  from,  the  enamel  coating  which  we 
found  in  the  shark. 

These  ganoine  -  covered  plates  are  closely 
packed,  investing  the  body  in  a  kind  of  mosaic, 
and  forming  a  most  perfect  armour.  In  many 
of  the  old  fossil  fishes  these  scales  were  still  more 
perfectly  united  one  to  another  by  an  arrange- 
ment which  constituted  a  peg  and  socket  joint. 

The  gradual  rise,  perfection  and  decline  of  the 
heavy  armour  plating,  so  conspicuous  a  feature 
amongst  the  earlier  fishes,  is  a  matter  of  very 
considerable  interest.  Of  the  condition  which 
fostered  the  development  of  such  cumbrous 
clothing  we  know  nothing.  In  some  cases,  as  in 
fishes  of  the  genus  Mesodon,  for  instance,  only  the 
head  and  forepart  of  the  body  were  thus  protected, 
but  in  the  majority,  as  in  the  surviving  forms, 
Polypterus  (fig.  15,  B.}  and  Lepidosteus  the  whole 
body  was  completely  invested.  Amongst  some 
recent  fishes  we  find  armour-plating  has  once 
more  been  adopted,  as  in  Amphisik  (tortoise-fish), 
the  coffer-fish  and  its  allies,  and  the  sea-horses,  but 
in  all  these  cases  the  armour  is  of  a  quite  different 
type. 

The  ancient  scale-mail,  if  we  may  so  call  it,  re- 
calls forcibly  the  ancient  chain-mail  and  kindred 
forms  of  armour  adopted  by  our  ancestors  of  the 
C 


34  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

middle  ages,  and  likewise  long  since  out  of  fashion, 
or  rather  out  of  harmony  with  the  times.  The 
need  for  such  has  not  passed,  but  the  end  it  was 
intended  to  serve  is  now  no  longer  attainable, 
and  hence  its  disappearance  like  all  other  useless 
structures.  What  led  to  the  disappearance  in 
the  fish  we  cannot  say. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  here  that  at  one  time 
the  character  of  the  scale  was  an  important 
feature  in  the  classification  of  fishes.  Thus,  the 
horny,  disc-like  scale  of  the  roach  was  known 
as  a  cycloid  scale.  When  scales  of  this  type 
possessed  a  number  of  fine  tooth-like  processes 
along  the  free  edge,  they  were  known  as 
"  ctenoid,"  or  comb-like  scales.  When  they  took 
the  form  of  thick  square  plates  with  an  enamel- 
like  surface,  they  wire  described  as  ganoid;  and 
when  they  were  of  the  form  which  we  have  seen 
in  the  sharks  and  rays,  they  were  called 
"placoid."  It  was  supposed  that  these  various 
forms  could  be  regarded,  more  or  less  truthfully, 
as  representing  at  least  three  distinct  types  of 
fishes.  Thus  the  cycloid  and  ctenoid  scales  were 
held  to  be  typical  of  the  higher  fishes  ;  the  ganoid 
of  an  intermediate  type ;  and  the  placoid  of  the 
lowest  type  of  fishes.  This  is  now  known  to  be 
an  erroneous  view.  ^Etheolepis  has  been  shown 
by  Dr  Smith  Woodward  to  possess  cycloid  scales. 
Moreover  these,  by  a  gradual  change  of  form, 
pass  from  the  cycloid  to  the  characteristic  rhombic 
plate  with  peg  and  socket  joints  characteristic  of 
the  "ganoids." 

This  study  of  the  scales  of  fishes  provides  us 
with  an  interesting  lesson  in  evolution.  Thus, 


HOW  FISH   ARE   CLOTHED.  35 

in  the  sharks  and  rays,  we  meet  with  the  earliest 
and  simplest  form  of  skin-covering,  in  the  shape 
of  small  bony  bodies  provided  with  a  projecting 
spine  on  the  outer  surfaces.  The  projecting 
spine  is  the  first  part  to  be  developed,  and  arises 
from  the  outermost  layer  of  the  skin ;  the  basal 
bony  portion  is  developed  later  by  the  deeper 
layer  of  the  skin  in  which  it  is  embedded.  This 
basal  portion  serves  for  the  support  of  the  spine. 
At  first  these  separate  "placoid"  scales  are  dis- 
tributed unevenly  over  the  body.  Later — in  the 
higher  forms — they  arrange  themselves  definitely 
in  oblique  rows,  closely  packed.  The  culminating 
point  in  the  arrangement  of  this  solid  scale  type 
is  met  with  in  those  fishes  once  known  as  the 
"  ganoid  fishes,"  of  which  we  took  the  gar-pike  of 
the  American  rivers  as  a  type.  Here  the  scales 
from  mutual  pressure  have  assumed  either  a 
lozenge  or  a  rhomboid  shape,  and  for  further 
completeness  of  connection  have  developed  peg 
and  socket  joints.  In  the  higher  fishes,  such  as 
the  roach,  perch,  cod,  herring,  and  so  on,  the 
development  of  enamel  by  the  outer  surface  of 
the  skin  is  dispensed  with,  the  bony  portion 
formed  in  the  deepest  layers  of  the  skin  is  greatly 
reduced  in  thickness  and  otherwise  modified, 
resulting  in  a  thin  flexible  plate,  deeply  em- 
bedded in  the  skin  by  its  anterior  end,  and 
projecting  backwards  and  outwards  to  overlap 
its  fellows  on  either  side  and  behind,  so  as  to 
form  the  characteristic  tile-Kke  arrangement 
with  which  we  started. 

As  birds  renew  their  feathers  by  "moulting," 
so  many  fish — e.g. :  salmon — renew  their  scales  by 


36  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

" shedding"  them  and  replacing  them  by  new 
ones. 

The  number  and  arrangement  of  the  scales  are 
important  characters  in  the  determination  of 
fishes.  In  most  fishes  they  are  arranged  in 
obliquely  transverse  series,  and  as  the  number  of 
scales,  writes  Dr  Gunther,  in  the  lateral  line, 
see  below,  "generally  corresponds  to  the  number 
of  transverse  series,  it  is  usual  to  count  the 
scales  in  that  line.  To  ascertain  the  number  of 
longitudinal  series  of  scales,  the  scales  are 
counted  in  one  of  the  transverse  series,  generally 
that  running  from  the  commencement  of  the 
dorsal  fin,  or  the  middle  of  the  back,  to  the 
lateral  line,  and  from  the  lateral  line  down  to 
the  vent  or  ventral  fin,  or  middle  of  the 
abdomen." 

No  one  who  is  observant  can  fail  to  have 
noticed  a  peculiar  and  often  well-defined  line 
extending  from  the  head  to  the  tail  of  a 
fish.  Sometimes  this  runs  more  or  less  down 
the  middle  of  the  body,  sometimes  it  is  curved, 
sometimes  disconnected,  the  upper  portion  of 
the  line  terminating  abruptly,  and  the  lower 
portion  commencing  again  below  it,  to  terminate 
as  usual  on  the  tail.  This  is  known  as  the 
"  lateral  line."  This  line  is  formed  by  a  series 
of  perforations  in  the  scales.  When  closely 
examined  these  are  seen  to  be  filled  with  mucus, 
and  richly  supplied  with  nerves.  From  this  it  is 
generally  held  that  the  lateral  line  is  to  be  regarded 
as  an  organ  for  the  reception  of  mechanical  stimuli 
transmitted  through  the  surrounding  water.  In 
the  head  this  sensory  organ  is  represented  by 


TEETH  AND   SPINES.  37 

a  series  of  interconnecting  tubes,  which  open 
along  definite  tracts,  not  always  easily  traced,  on 
to  the  surface.  In  the  sharks  the  lateral  line  is 
represented  by  a  groove  protected  by  overlapping 
shagreen  denticles.  In  the  higher  fishes  the 
organ  communicates  with  the  exterior  through 
apertures  in  the  scales,  apertures  often  tunnel- 
shaped  in  form,  and  on  this  account  rendering 
the  line  more  conspicuous. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

TEETH   AND    SPINES. 

IN  the  preceding  chapter  it  was  remarked  that 
there  existed  an  intimate  relationship  between 
the  bony  spine-bearing  tubercles  or  "placoid- 
scales  "  of  the  sharks  and  the  teeth  of  these  fish. 
Let  us  now  look  at  this  statement  a  little  more 
closely. 

This  relationship  is  certainly  not  difficult  to 
follow,  though  it  is  as  certainly  one  that  would 
not  at  first  have  seemed  probable.  In  certain  of 
the  shark  tribe,  the  dog-fish,  for  instance,  we 
noticed  that  the  skin  was  covered  by  innumer- 
able closely  set  nodules  of  bone  embedded  in  the 
skin,  and  bearing  each  a  small  enamel  spine.  If 
a  young  dog-fish  be  examined  just  before  hatch- 
ing, it  will  be  seen  that  the  skin  with  its  closely 
set  spiny  scales  is  continued  actually  into  the 
mouth  and  covers  the  jaws.  As  growth  pro- 
ceeds, and  the  lips  develop,  the  original  con- 


38  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

tinuity  of  the  skin  surface  is  interrupted ;  at  the 
same  time  the  scales  gradually  assume  the  form 
of  teeth,  eventually  increasing  greatly  both  in 
size  and  solidity,  whilst  the  scales  on  the  outside 
of  the  body  remain  unchanged. 

This  insight  into  the  evolution  of  the  teeth  is 
one  of  first- rate  importancet  It  is  very  rarely 
that  we  get  so  complete  a  chain  illustrating  the 
development  of  one  organ  from  another.  As  a 
rule,  we  can  only  guess  at  origins.  Thus,  as  we 
shall  see,  in  seeking  for  the  origins  of  the  fins 
and  limbs  of  vertebrated  animals,  we  have  not 
yet  got  beyond  the  boundaries  of  hypothesis. 
We  cannot  believe  that  they  came  into  being  at 
once ;  on  the  contrary,  we  feel  sure  they  have 
become  what  they  are  by  a  transformation  of 
some  pre-existing  structures.  Teeth,  then,  are 
highly  specialised  modifications  of  the  scaly 
armour  covering  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  are 
to  be  found  in  their  simplest  condition  in  the 
shark  tribe. 

The  changes  of  form  which  the  teeth  of  fishes 
undergo  are  very  remarkable.  Even  amongst  the 
sharks  and  rays  there  is  a  wealth  of  variation 
that  is  quite  wonderful.  Often  we  meet  with 
several  forms  of  teeth  in  the  jaws  of  a  single  fish, 
and  the  combinations  of  these  different  forms 
are  not  seldom  of  real  beauty. 

To  correctly  interpret  the  meaning  of  these 
forms  is  a  difficult  matter,  for  though  some  seem 
obviously  enough  directly  related  to  the  nature 
of  the  food,  in  one  instance,  at  least,  it  would 
seem  that  it  is  sex,  and  not  food,  which  has 
been  responsible.  Thus  in  the  thorn-back  skate 


TEETH   AND   SPINES.  39 

(Raja  clavatci)  the  males  have  the  jaws  covered 
with  sharply-pointed  teeth,  whil-t  in  the  females 
they  are  tiny,  rounded  and  flattened  plates. 

In  the  Port  Jackson  shark  (Cestracion)  of 
Australia,  and  in  the  Rliynchobatis  of  the  Indian 
Ocean,  we  have  instances  of  the  combinations  of 
teeth  resulting  in  patterns  of  undoubted  beauty, 
though  we  must  remark  that  this  beauty  is 
entirely  an  accidental  feature  (fig.  4). 

In  the  first-mentioned  of  these  two  fishes — ' 
the  Port  Jackson  shark — the  teeth,  when  seen  in 
position  on  the  jaws,  present  a  wonderful  grada- 
tion, beginning  with  a  series  of  small  spines  at 
the  anterior  end  of  the  jaw,  and  passing  back- 
wards into  large,  rounded,  oval  seed-like  bodies, 
forming  a  sort  of  raised  mosaic  work.  A 
reference  to  the  figure,  p.  40,  F.,  should  make 
this  clear.  In  one  of  the  rays,  known  under 
the  scientific  name  of  Rhynchobatus,  the 
tooth-covered  jaws  are  of  a  most  remarkable 
shape.  Here  the  upper  jaw  is  alternately 
hollowed  and  swollen,  the  lower  presents  a 
corresponding  swelling  and  depressions  to  fit 
into  upper  jaw.  The  teeth  are  uniform  in 
size.  In  the  sting-ray  (Trygori)  the  teeth  take 
the  form  of  a  number  of  A-shaped  bars  fitting 
closely  together,  and  in  the  eagle-ray  (Mylio- 
batis),  of  a  number  of  long  hexagonal  bars 
bounded  on  either  side  by  rows  of  small  teeth 
of  hexagonal  form.  In  the  comb  -  toothed 
shark  (Notidanus)  the  teeth  have  many  cusps 
or  tiny  comb-toothed-like  processes  along  the 
cutting  edge,  hence  its  name.  In  the  shark's 
teeth,  by  the  way,  we  meet  with  a  great  range 


FIG.  4.— The  Evolution  of  Teeth  and  Scales.  A.  Portion  of  skin 
of  a  bhark  showing  symmetrically  disposed  shagreen  denti- 
cles. B.C.  Shagreen  denticles  of  varying  form  and  size  ; 
showing  how  clusters  of  scales  are  formed  :  these  may  later 
conjoin  to  form  either  (a)  large  bony  plates  investing  the 
sknll — skull  bones;  or  (6)  more  or  less  complete  teeth.  D. 
Two  rows  of  shagreen  denticles  (teeth)  from  the  jaws  of  a 
shark  (compare  with  A.).  E.  is  a  tooth  of  a  shark  (Noti- 
danus),  and  shows  the  result  of  fusion  of  a  row  of  separate 
denticles  such  as  in  D.  to  form  a  single  comb-like  tooth.  F. 
The  jaws  of  the  Port  Jackson  shark  (Cestracion),  to  show 
the  remarkably  modified  teeth  for  crushing  purposes.  G. 
The  jaws  of  an  eagle-ray  (Myliobatis),  also  showing  teeth 
modified  for  crushing  purposes.  In  fig.  B.  note  the  spine 
s.  resting  in  the  bony  base  of  the  isolated  "  odontoid.'' 


TEETH  AND   SPINES.  41 

in  size  and  form.  In  the  Greenland  shark,  for 
example,  they  are  comparatively  small.  In  the 
larger  sharks  they  are  either  spike-shaped  or 
triangular  in  form,  and  in  some  fossil  sharks  the 
triangular  type  of  tooth  reached  huge  propor- 
tions. They  form  terrible  weapons  in  many 
living  sharks  ;  an  instance  is  on  record  where 
a  man  has  been  bitten  in  two  at  a  single  bite ! 

The  origin  of  the  curious  comb-like  teeth,  and 
of  those  teeth  of  sharks  which  have  a  large 
middle  cusp  or  point  with  a  smaller  one  on 
either  side,  is  peculiar  ;  being  due  to  the  fusion 
of  three  or  more  of  the  primitive  single  teeth 
into  one.  How  this  came  about  we  can  see  by  a 
study  of  the  coarse  "  shagreen  "  of  say  the  spiny 
shark  (Echinorhinus).  Here  it  will  be  found 
that  little  groups  of  these  tubercles,  which  are 
scattered  irregularly  over  the  surface,  become 
welded  or  fused  together  at  their  bases — here  a 
group  of  five,  forming  a  long  patch  armed  with 
as  many  tooth-like  spines,  there  a  group  of  two 
or  three,  and  here  and  there  a  single  tubercle 
(fig.  4).  On  the  jaw  similar  fusions  have  taken 
place  though  they  are  always  of  denticles  lying 
side  by  side.  As  a  result  we  get  the  "  comb " 
teeth  of  Notidanus,  or  the  A-shaped  teeth  of  other 
sharks.  The  large  plate-like  crushing  teeth  of 
many  fossil  and  recent  sharks,  as  well  as  of 
fishes  belonging  to  higher  groups,  have  been 
formed  in  this  way. 

Amongst  the  bony  fishes,  of  which  we  may 
take  the  perch,  pike  or  cod-fish  as  examples, 
the  variations  in  the  form  of  the  teeth  are  quite 
as  numerous  as  in  the  shark  tribe.  In  some 


42  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

instances  we  find  quite  complex  structures.  In 
the  porcupine  globe-fish  (Diodori),  for  example, 
the  teeth  are  formed  by  the  fusion  of  a  series  of 
plates  piled  one  above  the  other ;  the  lowermost 
of  this  series,  deep  down  in  the  jaw,  are  quite 
separate,  the  uppermost  touch  one  another,  and 
finally  fuse  into  a  solid  mass.  This  form  of 
tooth  is  derived  by  modification  of  the  order  of 
succession  of  which  we  shall  speak  presently  on 
p.  43. 

So  far  all  the  teeth  which  we  have  passed  in 
review  have  been  attached  to  the  jaw.  Bat, 
amongst  the  fishes,  teeth  are  by  no  means 
confined  to  this  region.  Thus,  in  the  lung-fish 
(Cemtodus),  large  teeth  are  found  in  the  roof  of 
the  mouth.  In  the  higher  bony  fishes,  such  as 
the  pike,  the  palate  is  crowded  with  teeth; 
and  not  only  the  palate,  but  even  the  gill-bars 
are  thickly  set  with  teeth.  The  gill-teeth  of 
the  sun-fish,  for  instance,  are  of  extraordinary 
size. 

Some  fish,  such  as  the  roach  and  carp,  have  no 
teeth  in  the  jaws,  but  very  large  ones  in  the 
throat. 

The  nature  of  the  attachment  of  the  teeth  is 
quite  worth  a  hurried  notice.  We  need,  how- 
ever, only  institute  a  few  comparisons.  We 
have  already  remarked  that  in  the  lowest  fishes,, 
such  as  the  sharks  and  dog-fishes,  the  teeth 
rest  upon,  but  are  not  firmly  attached  to,  the 
jaws.  In  the  higher  fishes  the  teeth  have 
acquired  an  intimate  connection  with  the  jaws, 
often  as  complete  as  in  ourselves.  In  some, 
as  in  the  angler-fish  (Lophius)  and  the  pike,  the 


TEETH  AND  SPINES.  43 

teeth  are  held  in  place  by  an  elastic  ligament, 
which  permits  of  their  being  bent  backwards 
into  the  mouth  in  swallowing  food,  but  prevents 
any  escape  thereof  from  the  mouth  most  effectu- 
ally. More  frequently  the  teeth  are  immovably 
fixed  to  the  jaw,  as  in  the  eel,  haddock  and 
mackerel.  Only  rarely  are  the  teeth  implanted 
in  sockets,  as  in  the  file-fish  (Batistes). 

Everybody  must  be  familiar  with  the  deadly- 
looking  weapon  like  a  double-edged  saw  displayed 
in  the  windows  of  the  natural  history  and 
curiosity  dealers.  These  have  been  taken  from 
a  kind  of  shark  known  as  the  saw-fish,  an 
inhabitant  of  tropical  or  sub-tropical  seas. 

The  teeth  forming  this  saw  are  set  in  sockets, 
but  are  nob  replaced  by  a  regular  succession  of 
new  teeth;  instead  they  grow  continuously, 
probably  as  long  as  the  fish  lives.  This  saw  is 
formed  by  an  outgrowth  from  the  head,  and  is  a 
very  powerful  and  terrible  weapon.  By  its  aid 
other  fish  are  attacked  and  ripped  open,  and 
pieces  of  jagged  flesh,  or  protruding  viscera,  are 
then  nipped  off  and  seized  by  the  comparatively 
feeble  teeth  borne  by  the  mouth. 

The  growth  and  succession  of  the  teeth  has 
already  been  hinted  at ;  we  must  now  briefly 
survey  the  main  fact  concerning  these  processes. 

Of  all  the  teeth  -  bearing  animals  except  the 
mammalia,  we  may  say  with  tolerable  certainty 
that  the  teeth  which  we  see  at  any  given  time 
have  not  been  long  in  use,  and  will  soon  be 
replaced  by  others.  That  is  to  say,  provision 
is  made  for  a  constant  supply  of  new  teeth 
to  replace  those  in  use,  and  this  succes- 


44  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

sion  goes  on  throughout  life.  A  most  enviable 
arrangement ! 

In  the  sharks,  the  young  teeth  will  be  found 
adhering  to  the  inner  surface  of  the  jaw,  within 
a  cavity  closed  by  membrane.  Herein  they  lie, 
closely  packed,  row  upon  row,  with  their  points 
downwards  in  the  lower,  upwards  in  the  upper- 
jaw.  From  this  position  they  slowly  erect  them- 
selves, as  they  approach  the  edge  of  the  jaw,  until 
the  last  row  of  teeth  are  actually  vertical.  The 
picture  of  a  section  through  a  jaw  exposing  one 
of  each  of  these  several  rows  may  help  to  make 
this  clear.  In  sharks  only  one  row,  in  the 
rays  and  skate  several  rows  are  in  use  at  one 
time. 

In  the  Greenland  shark  (Lcemargus)  the  teeth 
interlock  one  with  another,  and  on  this  account 
one  complete  row  is  shed  at  a  time.  But  in 
other  sharks  where  this  interlocking  arrange- 
ment does  not  obtain,  every  alternate  tooth 
is  shed  and  replaced  at  once.  So  that  two 
rows  continue  to  form  one  single  functional 
row. 

With  the  higher  fishes  the  succession  of  the 
teeth  presents  yet  other  modifications. 

In  socketed  teeth  the  succession  is  vertical, 
somewhat  as  in  ourselves,  the  new  tooth  being 
formed  immediately  below  the  functional  tooth, 
and  taking  its  place  when  this  falls  out.  In  the 
majority  of  bony  fishes,  where  the  teeth  are 
numerous  and  closely  packed  together,  the  suc- 
cession is  irregular.  When  the  teeth  are  less 
closely  packed  the  succession  is  alternate — there 
is  a  young  tooth  placed  between  any  two  adult 


TEETH   AND   SPINES.  45 

teeth,  and  ready  to  replace  them  as  soon  as  they 
fall  out. 

To  pursue  this  subject  further  would  be  to 
overstep  the  aim  of  this  little  work.  Those  who 
may  have  found  the  facts  herein  set  down  inter- 
esting will  find  that  interest  increased  twofold 
by  an  examination  of  the  actual  specimens — such 
as  are  displayed  in  the  series  of  beautiful  pre- 
parations in  the  Natural  History  Museum  of 
London.  To  compare  side  by  side  the  tooth 
and  the  scale,  and  to  trace  the  infinite  grada- 
tions leading  from  a  tiny  scale-like  tooth  to  the 
great  triangular  cutting  tooth,  as  can  be  done 
in  many  sharks,  is  a  lesson  in  transforma- 
tions that  will  not  be  soon  forgotten.  So  great 
is  the  difference  between  the  two  extremes  that, 
if  they  were  examined  apart  from  the  inter- 
mediate forms,  they  would  be  set  down  as  teeth 
of  totally  distinct  species.  This  is  a  mistake 
which  has  actually  occurred  in  the  identification 
of  the  teeth  of  fossil  fishes — and  we  can  well 
understand  it ! 

Spines,  like  teeth,  are  for  the  most  part 
modified  scales.  It  is  believed  that  the  spines 
which  occur  immediately  in  front  of  the  dorsal 
fins,  as  in  the  dog-fish  for  instance,  owe  their 
existence  to  the  fusion  of  the  shagreen,  or  scales, 
covering  the  front  of  these  balancing  organs. 
They  begin  by  forming  a  dense  " cut-water"  for 
the  support  of  the  fins,  and  ultimately  acquired 
an  independent  position  in  the  body.  Fin-spines 
play  an  important  part  in  the  study  of  fossil 
fishes.  Indeed,  the  spines  are  often  the  only 
record  we  have  left.  Some  of  these  fossil  fin- 


46  THE  STORY. OF  FISH   LIFE. 

spines  attained  huge  proportions.  Thus  the  fin- 
spine  of  an  extinct  shark,  Oracanthus  pustulosus, 
from  the  carboniferous  limestone  of  Bristol,  was 
three  feet  in  length  ! 


CHAPTER  V. 

HEADS   AND  TAILS. 

THE  heads  and  tails  of  fishes,  if  looked  at  from 
the  right  point  of  view,  will  force  upon  us  still 
further  the  truth  of  the  story  of  evolution. 
Moreover,  the  history  of  the  making  of  these 
very  essential  parts  will  serve  us  for  object 
lessons  of  patience,  as  exhibited  by  Dame 
Nature ;  very  profitable  for  contemplation.  The 
old  adage,  "Rome  was  not  built  in  a  day,"  is 
equally  true  of  the  fish. 

To  get  at  the  real  inwardness,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  fish's  head,  we  must  start  with  an  examina- 
tion of  this,  as  we  find  it  in  its  most  primitive 
form.  The  dog-fish  will  serve  us  beautifully  for 
this  purpose. 

If  we  remove  the  skin  and  muscles  from  the 
head  of  a  dog-fish  we  shall  find,  in  the  first  place, 
not  bones,  as  some  might  have  expected,  but  a 
much  softer'  material  known  as  cartilage  or 
gristle.  The  skeleton  of  the  dog-fish's  head  is, 
therefore,  not  bony  but  cartilaginous.  Further- 
more, it  is  made  up  of  several  separate  elements  : 
those  which  go  to  make  the  skull  or  cranium, 
and  those  which  constitute  the  upper  and  lower 


HEADS  AND   TAILS. 


47 


A.C 


jaws  respectively,  and  form  the  arches  or  sup- 
ports of  the  gills  and  tongue. 

The  true  skull  or  cranium  forms  the  receptacle 
for  the  brain,  and  the  organs  of  hearing,  sight 
and  smell.  It  is  box- 
like  in  form,  and 
hollow.  Within  its 
central  cavity  lies  the 
brain.  O  n  the  outsid  e 
of  this  box  we  shall 
notice  two  pairs  of 
projections,  one  pair 
<at  its  hinder,  and  one 
,at  its  anterior  end. 
The  form-  r  are  the 
capsules  which  lodge 
the  organ  of  hearing ; 
the  latter,  which  have 
a,  form  something  like 
an  inveited  saucer, 
lodge  the  organ  of 
smell.  Between  these 
capsules  for  the  organs 
of  hearing  and  smell 
lies  a  cavern-like  hollow  for  the  lodgment  of  the 
eye,  and  is  called  the  orbit.  At  the  extreme 
hinder  end  of  the  skull  is  a  small  hole  from 
which  the  spinal  cord  emerges  from  the  brain. 
So  much  for  the  cranium. 

We  turn  now  to  the  series  of  arches  which,  as 
we  have  air  -ady  seen,  form  the  supports  to  the 
anterior  region  of  the  mouth  and  the  gullet. 
These  are  arranged  in  pairs.  The  first  pair 
form  what  we  know  as  the  jaws.  They  differ 


FIG.  5.— Skull  of  Dog-fish,  showing 
the  separate  cranium  containing 
the  brain  and  organs  of  eight, 
smell  and  hearing,  and  the  dis- 
tinct jaws  and  gill  arches.  S. 
skull ;  Ac.  audifory  capsule  (hear- 
ing); Oc.  olfactory  capsule  (smell); 
0.  orbit;  /.jaws  ;  A.  gill  arches. 
The  1st  pair  are  for  the  support  of 
the  jaws,  attacl  ing  them  to  tVe 
skull,  the  2nd  pair,  represent  the 
1st,  pair  of  true  pill  an  lies,  the 
solid  supports  in  the  wall  of  the 
alimentary  canal,  p.  20. 


48  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

from  those  of  ourselves  in  several  particulars, 
but  the  differences  are  rather  those  of  degree 
than  of  kind.  In  the  dog-fish  we  should  find 
the  upper  jaw  quite  distinct  from  the  skull, 
and  connected  therewith  only  by  ligaments. 
Attached  to  the  hinder  end  of  this  jaw  is  the 
lower  jaw.  In  the  very  young  dog-fish  these 
two  formed  one  piece,  and  only  later  became 
jointed  to  form  separate  jaws.  In  ourselves 
the  upper  jaw  is  firmly  fixed  to  the  skull,  not 
separate  as  in  the  dog-fish.  The  next  pair 
of  arches  serve  for  the  support  of  the  tongue  ; 
the  succeeding  arches  for  the  support  of  the  gills. 

This  form  of  skull — a  cranial  box  for  the 
lodgment  of  the  brain  and  organs  of  hearing, 
sight  and  smell,  and  a  series  of  arches  embedded 
in  the  upper  region  of  the  mouth  and  gullet — 
represents  the  simplest  of  all  types,  and  is  the 
starting-point  in  the  study  of  the  skulls  of  all 
other  vertebrated  animals.  Let  us  now  rapidly 
sketch  the  outlines  by  which  the  complex  com- 
bination of  bones,  with  which  we  are  more  or 
less  familiar,  came  into  being. 

An  examination  of  the  head  of  a  sturgeon, 
which  has  been  carefully  dissected,  would  show 
that  it  differed  in  no  important  respects  from 
that  of  the  dog-fish.  But,  if  we  turned  to  a 
freshly  killed  sturgeon,  we  should  meet  with  a 
very  great  surprise.  In  the  first  place  it  would 
be  found  that  the  head  was  not  covered  by  a 
"  shagreen-like  "  skin  as  in  the  dog-fish,  but  by  an 
exceedingly  dense  bony  armour.  Secondly,  this 
armour,  when  closely  examined,  would  be  seen 
to  be  made  up  of  a  number  of  separate  and 


HEADS   AND   TAILS.  49 

symmetrical  plates.  These  removed,  as  we  have 
already  remarked,  would  reveal  a  skull  differ- 
ing only  in  some  smaller  particulars  from  that  of 
the  dog-fish.  In  the  cavity  of  the  mouth  we 
should  see,  furthermore,  thin  plates  of  bone 
investing  the  arches  of  the  gills,  and  ensheathing 
the  floor  of  the  cartilaginous  brain-case.  How 
did  this  external  armour  plating  come  to  be  1 
We  cannot  say  for  certain.  Possibly,  even 
probably,  by  the  fusion  or  welding  together  of 
numerous  "placoid  scales"  or  shagreen  denticles. 
The  advent  of  these  bones  marks  a  very  im- 
portant epoch  in  the  history  of  the  development 
of  the  skull.  It  is  well,  therefore,  to  make 
careful  note  of  their  presence  at  this  stage,  and 
of  the  relations  which  they  bear;  for  from  this 
time  onward  the  part  which  they  play  in  the 
protection  of  that  all-important  organ  the  brain, 
and  the  perfection  of  what  we  may  call  the 
machinery  of  mastication,  becomes  greater  and 
greater,  ending  only  with  ourselves. 

Our  next  stage  in  the  development  of  the 
skull,  then,  we  find  in  the  lung-fishes,  where 
bony  centres  have  established  themselves  in  the 
ear-capsules — till  now  cartilaginous,  and  there  is 
a  slight  advance  in  the  bone-sheath  of  the  mouth 
parts.  The  skull  of  that  remnant  of  an  ancient 
house,  the  biehir  or  polypterus,  adds  more  links 
to  the  chain.  The  quantity  of  bony  matter  has 
now  greatly  increased,  but  the  cranium  is  still 
cartilaginous.  As  we  work  higher  and  higher, 
however,  this  cartilage  becomes  less  and  less 
conspicuous  till,  if  we  traced  the  development 
of  the  skull  into  the  higher  vertebrated  animals, 
D 


50  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

such  as  the  reptiles  or  birds,  or  mammals,  we 
should  find  a  skull  made  up  entirely  of  the 
bones  whose  arrival  we  have  just  been  watch- 
ing. They  have  slowly  and  quietly  displaced 
the  cartilage,  converting  the  soft  cartilaginous 
cranium  into  a  strong  bony  box,  and  welding 
with  this,  in  greater  and  greater  perfection,  the 
jaw  apparatus ;  till  at  labt  the  upper  jaw  be- 
comes firmly  and  immovably  fixed  to  the  front 
end  of  the  cranium,  and  only  the  lower  jaw, 
now  ensheathed  in  bone,  remains  movable, 
Perhaps  one  of  the  most  interesting  features 
in  this  transformation  of  the  skull  is  that  which 
has  resulted  in  the  intimate  relationship  of  the 
plates  which  originally  were  only  superficial — 
being  modifications  of  the  skin — with  the  bony 
portions  of  the  skull  which  first  appeared  within 
the  cartilage  forming  the  capsule  of  the  ear,  and 
the  hinder  wall  of  the  brain-case.  These  two 
kinds  of  bone,  of  quite  different  modes  of 
origin,  in  all  the  higher  vertebrates  form  a 
complex  whole,  giving  no  trace  of  their  original 
very  different  derivation. 

Those  whose  work  it  is  to  study  the  history 
of  the  development  of  animals  within  the  egg 
tell  us  that  much  of  the  history  of  this 
development  of  the  skull  which  we  have  traced 
"in  time,"  as  we  may  call  it,  is  repeated  in 
the  development  of  the  individual.  Thus  the 
bones  which  we  found  made  their  first  ap- 
pearance in  cartilage,  do  so  still,  and  slowly 
replace  it.  Those,  however,  which  made  their 
appearance  as  plates,  developed  as  modifications 
of  the  skin,  are  not  preceded  by  cartilage,  but 


HEADS  AND  TAILS.  51 

by  thin  membrane.  They  have  not  only  thrust 
themselves  completely  into  the  warp  and  woof  of 
the  skull,  but  they  have  in  some  way  strangled, 
as  it  were,  the  development  of  the  cartilage 
altogether.  In  the  lower  jaw  we  have  an 
admirable  object-lesson,  showing  how  the  carti- 
lage is  replaced  by  bone. 

In  the  sharks,  the  lower  jaw  is  cartilaginous, 
and  supports  numerous  specially  modified  scales 
called  teeth.  In  the  higher  fishes  this  cartilage 
is  invested,  or  surrounded,  by  bone,  and  the  teeth 
have  not  only  undergone  considerable  change  in 
form,  but  have  entered  into  complex  relations 
with  the  bone-sheathed  jaw,  as  we  have  shown 
in  chapter  iv.,  p.  37. 

Now  let  us  turn  our  attention  to  the  tails  of 
fishes.  The  tails  of  adult  fishes  may  assume  one 
of  three  forms,  known  respectively  as  the  diphy- 
cercal,  heterocercal  and  homocercal  forms.  How 
much  of  meaning  there  is  behind  this  apparently 
dry-as-dust  information  we  will  now  proceed  to 
set  forth. 

To  begin  with,  we  will  take  the  diphycercal 
tail  (fig.  6),  this  being  undoubtedly  the  most 
primitive  form.  A  reference  to  the  somewhat 
diagrammatic  figure  will  show  that  the  diphy- 
cercal represents  that  form  of  tail  wherein  that 
portion  of  the  vertebral  column,  which  forms  its 
support,  is  continued  straight  backwards  to  its 
farthest  extent.  Around  it  are  arranged  a  series 
of  firm  rods,  which  support,  in  turn,  a  mem- 
brane, thus  forming  the  fin. 

The  heterocercal  tail  can  be  well  studied  in  a 
dog-fish  (fig.  5)  or  sturgeon.  Herein  the  vertebral 


52  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

column,  instead  of  being  continued  straight 
backwards,  turns  sharply  upwards,  and  the 
single  fin  becomes  differentiated  into  two  lobes, 
an  upper  and  larger — the  dorsal  lobe ;  and  lower 

A 


FIG.  6.— The  Evolution  of  the  Fish's  Tail.  A.  B.  C.  Shows 
how  tail  has  passed  from  primitive  elongated  symmet- 
rical form,  through  the  unsymmetrical  (.6),  to  the  modern 
falsely  symmetrical  form  (C).  The  false  symmetry  being 
due  to  the  excessive  development  of  the  lower  lobe 
marked  'L  I.  in  B.  The  upturned  portion  of  the  tail  in  B 
has  gradually  disappeared,  and  isrepresented  only  by  the 
black  portion  marked  N.  in  C.  D.  E.  F.  Stages  through 
which  the  tail  of  a  modern  fish  successively  passes  dur- 
ing its  development,  being  practically  a  repetition  of  the 
stages  A.  B.  C. 

and  much  smaller — the  ventral  lobe.  The  ven- 
tral lobe,  it  will  be  noticed,  takes  its  origin, 
entirely  from  the  lower  side  of  the  upturned 
vertebral  column. 

The  homocercal  tail  is  found  in  the   higher 


HEADS   AND  TAILS.  5$ 

fishes,  such  as  the  flounder,  the  salmon  (fig.  6,  C.), 
and  the  perch,  for  instance.  In  this  we  meet  again, 
apparently,  with  the  same  perfect  symmetry  that 
characterised  the  diphycercal  tail  of  Protopterus 
and  some  primitive  sharks.  This  apparent  sym- 
metry has  been  arrived  at  by  some  exceedingly 
interesting  stages,  fraught  with  a  deep  significance 
when  we  come  to  look  below  the  surface.  The 
lessons  which  these  stages  have  to  teach  we  will 
now  proceed  to  discuss. 

In  our  investigation  we  must  begin  with  the 
larval  fish — that  is  to  say,  with  a  very  young 
fish,  just  before,  or  soon  after,  it  has  left  the  egg. 
The  tail  of  such  a  fish — that  of  a  young  flounder, 
for  instance — is,  we  shall  find,  truly  diphycercal. 
This  we  will  call  stage  No.  1.  In  stage  No.  2' 
the  axis  of  the  tail — i.e.  the  end  of  the  vertebral 
column,  begins,  though  ever  so  slightly,  to  turn 
upwards,  and  from  its  lower  surface  numerous 
rod-shaped  processes  are  beginning  to  make  their 
appearance  (fig.  6,  D.).  Our  stage  No.  3  ex- 
hibits the  tail  in  a  bi-lobed  form  (fig.  6,  E.). 
The  upper  lobe  is  developed  around  the  extreme 
end  of  the  axis  of  the  tail,  the  lower  from  its 
ventral  surface.  Passing  to  stage  4,  we  notice 
the  upper  lobe  has  undergone  a  great  decline, 
whilst  the  lower  has  relatively  increased  in 
size.  In  stage  5  the  disproportion  between  the 
two  is  enormous,  the  upper  lobe  having  almost 
entirely  disappeared.  In  stage  6,  our  last, 
the  dorsal  lobe  is  barely  traceable,  whilst  the 
ventral  lobe  has  come  to  assume  a  superficially 
perfect  symmetry  (fig.  6,  F.).  Thus,  in  the 
life-history  of  a  single  fish,  all  three  forms  of  tail 


54  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

are  represented,  beginning  with  the  diphycercal 
— stage  1 — passing  through  the  heterocercal — 
stages,  2,  3,  4 — and  ending  in  the  homocercal— 
stage  6.  But  our  story  must  not  end  here.  We 
naturally  ask  :  Is  there  any  explanation  for  this 
series  of  phases?  Is  any  lesson  to  be  derived 
from  these  facts  ?  Well,  in  the  first  place,  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  we  have,  in  studying  these 
phases,  an  admirable  illustration  of  the  evolution 
of  a  tail.  Here,  in  the  flounder,  we  have  watched 
its  gradual  transformation  from  a  perfectly  sym- 
metrical organ,  through  an  asymmetrical,  and 
back  to  an  apparently  symmetrical  form  again. 
We  say  apparently  advisedly,  for  this  last  stage 
is  but  a  superficial  symmetry,  brought  about  by 
the  excessive  development  of  one  part  at  the 
expense  of  the  other.  But  what  gain  can  the 
result  of  this  series  of  evolutional  phases  be  to 
the  fish  ?  Or,  rather,  if  these  changes  be  for  an 
ultimate  end,  why  cannot  this  be  attained  at 
once,  without  the  transformations  1 

The  gain  to  the  fish  is  possibly  a  double  one. 
In  the  first  place,  in  passing  from  the  diphycercal 
to  the  heterocercal  tail,  the  vertebral  column  is 
shortened,  and  hence  there  is  effected  at  once  a 
saving  of  material,  and  a  greater  rigidity  and 
power  added  to  the  tail.  So  much  for  the  gain. 
But  why,  it  may  be  asked,  cannot  this  gain  be 
effected  at  once  1  Why  this  need  for  circum- 
locution ?  The  answers  to  these  questions  are 
not  easily  set  down  in  a  few  words ;  but,  never- 
theless, answers — most  satisfactory  answers — are 
forthcoming.  Moreover,  they  not  only  set  at 
rest  these  questions,  but  at  the  same  time  they 


HEADS  AND  TAILS.  55 

throw  a  flood  of  light  upon  questions  of  evolution 
which  confront  us  at  every  turn.  They  will  bear 
us  back  to  the  misty  past  and  compel  us  to  com- 
pare afresh  the  revelations  of  the  rocks  with  the 
revelations  of  the  microscope. 

The  fish  of  to-day,  then,  is  "  the  heir  of  all  the 
ages,"  and  the  last  of  a  long  line,  every  member 
of  which  was  bound,  albeit  unconsciously,  to 
contribute  something  towards  the  greater  per- 
fection of  his  race.  But  there  is  no  royal  road 
to  perfection,  and  none  may  do  more  than  bear 
a  share  in  its  attainment.  Furthermore,  that 
each  may  be  perfect  after  his  own  kind,  it  is 
necessary  that  each  should  proceed  towards  the 
desired  goal  along  definite  lines.  Thus  it  comes 
to  be  that  every  animal,  in  the  course  of  its 
development,  is  obliged,  as  it  has  been  said, 
to  climb  its  own  ancestral  tree.  Thus  it  comes 
to  pass  that  what  was  the  adult  condition  at  one 
period,  is  represented  only  as  a  passing  phase 
in  later  periods,  and  out  of  this  phase  a  new 
form  is  evolved.  This  rule  is  not,  however, 
absolute,  for  occasionally  omissions  are  made, 
and  newer  developments  come  into  being  without 
recording  the  track  along  which  they  have  come, 
or  without  revealing  the  frame  on  which  they 
were  modelled,  so  to  speak.  Generally  speak- 
ing, however,  the  forms  of  animals  are  reached 
by  a  route  along  definite  lines — by  addition  to 
previously  existing  structures. 

And  so  then  with  the  fish's  tail.  If  we  turn 
to  the  earliest  known  fossil  fishes,  we  shall  find 
the  tail  diphy cereal  in  type.  The  heterocercal 
type,  however,  soon  made  its  appearance,  as  a 


56  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

slight  upward  bend  of  the  vertebral  column,  with 
a  large  ventral  and  a  smaller  dorsal  lobe.  Such  a 
tail  is  seen  in  the  ancient  sturgeon-like  forms,  and 
the  sharks,  and  persists  to  this  day  in  their  living 
representatives.  The  homocercal  type  was,  how- 
ever, well  on  the  way  towards  perfection  so  far 
back  as  that  period  of  the  world's  history  known 
as  the  Lower  Lias.  Many  of  the  fishes  of  the 
ancient  seas  of  that  time,  such  as  the  Dapedius, 
have  acquired  an  almost  perfect  homocercal 
tail.  But  we  may  confidently  believe  that  the 
homocercal  tail  of  the  ancient  Dapedius  acquired 
its  special  characteristics  in  precisely  the  same 
way  as  the  flounder — by  a  gradual  passage  from 
the  primitive  diphycercal  to  the  ultimate  homo- 
cercal type,  through  heterocercy. 

But  one  or  two  of  the  ancient  fishes  who 
swam  about  in  the  ancient  seas,  whose  dried  and 
hardened  floors  now  form  the  rocks  of  what  we 
call  the  Triassic  and  Liassic  formations,  were  blessed 
with  two  tails  apiece,  or,  to  be  quite  correct,  with 
two  tail-fins.  The  most  interesting  of  these  was 
that  of  the  Diplurus.  In  this  fish  the  true  tail 
slowly  dwindles  in  size,  terminating  in  little  more 
than  a  filament,  bearing  a  tiny  tail-fin.  But  in 
front  of  this  we  find  what  was  probably  the 
functional  tail-fin,  and  this  fin  appears  to  have 
derived  its  origin  in  a  rather  curious  way.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  the  fins  which  project 
from  the  middle  of  the  back  are  known  as  the 
dorsal  fins,  and  may  vary  in  number;  whilst 
the  fins  which  project  from  the  middle  of  the 
abdomen  are  known  as  the  anal  fins.  Now,  in 
Diplurus,  the  hindmost  dorsal  and  anal  fins  in- 


FINS  :   THEIR  USES.  57 

creased  greatly  in  size,  and  apparently  at  the 
expense  of  the  caudal  fin,  which  they  gradually 
superseded.  Undina,  whose  remains  occur  in  the 
rocks  of  the  Lower  Lias,  had  similar  false  and 
true  tails,  the  false  tail  being  functional. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FINS  :   THEIR  USES,   AND   WHAT  THEY  TEACH  US. 

IT  seems  almost  like  presumption  to  think  of 
drawing  attention  to,  or  in  any  way  describing, 
the  fins  of  fishes.  They  are  such  obvious,  and  we 
think,  at  first,  such  inseparable  appendages,  that 
no  fish  is  complete  without  them.  What  fisher- 
man is  there  who  could  not  discourse  upon  fins  1" 
If  he  be  a  fisherman  of  any  experience,  he  will 
have  much  to  say  concerning  their  offensive 
possibilities,  in  some  fish  at  any  rate ;  or  he  will 
tell  how  useful,  or  sometimes  undesirable,  they 
are  in  live  bait  fishing,  how  some  are  soft,  some 
hard,  how  there  may  be  few  or  many,  and  so  on. 

But  all  are  not  fishermen  of  experience,  and 
there  are  doubtless  many  who  have  never  realised 
what  an  immense  amount  of  interest  is  to  be 
found  in  tracing  out  the  modifications  which  the 
fins  undergo  in  different  fishes,  or  what  may  have 
been  their  origin. 

To  these  inexperienced  our  remarks  are  now 
addressed,  and  for  their  benefit  we  will  begin  at  the 
beginning.  The  fins  of  fishes,  then,  are  divisible 
into  two  kinds  :  (1)  The  median  fins — the  fins. 


58  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

which  take  their  origin  in  the  middle  line  of  the 
back  and  abdomen,  and  the  tail  or  caudal  fin ; 
and  (2)  paired  fins :  these  are  four  in  number, 
and  correspond  to  our  arms  and  legs — these  fins 
we  know  as  the  pectoral  and  pelvic  fins.  We 
will  accordingly  discuss  the  median  fins  first,  and 
begin  with  those  of  the  back,  the  dorsal  fins,  as 
they  are  usually  called. 

In  our  typical  fish,  the  perch  or  salmon,  the 
dorsal  fins  are  two  in  number,  called  the  first  and 
second  dorsals  respectively.  If  we  raise,  say  the 
first  dorsal  of  a  perch,  we  shall  have  an  admirable 
illustration  of  the  constitution  of  a  typical  fin — a 
thia  sheet  of  membrane,  supported  by  numerous 
stiffened  rods.  On  raising  the  second  dorsal  we 
shall  at  once  be  struck  with  the  fact  that  the  rods 
supporting  these  fins  differ  conspicuously.  In  the 
first  dorsal  the  rods  were  exceedingly  hard  and 
sharp  -  pointed,  in  the  second  they  are  com- 
paratively soft,  and  if  we  examine  them  further, 
we  shall  find  that  towards  the  tip  each  rod  breaks 
up  into  a  number  of  little  branches,  closely 
pressed  one  against  another.  In  some  fishe^,  as 
in  the  cod-fish,  for  instance,  both  fins  have  these 
"soft  rays,"  as  they  are  called.  Sometimes,  as 
in  the  salmon,  the  second  dorsal  fin  is  very  small 
and  composed  entirely  of  fatty  tissue,  without 
any  supporting  structures.  This  is  known  as  an 
"  adipose  "  or  fatty  fio.  In  the  mackerel,  and  the 
tunny,  and  other  allied  forms,  the  second  dorsal 
is  followed  by  a  large  number  of  smaller  fins.  In 
the  bichir  (Polypterus)  of  the  Nile,  the  dorsal  fins 
were  represented  by  a  large  number  of  separate 
fins,  each  consisting  of  a  spine  supporting  a  sail- 


FINS  :   THEIR   USES.  59 

like  flap  of  membrane  (fig.  15,  B.,  p.  178).  la 
many  fishes  only  one  dorsal  fin  is  present,  as  in 
the  bream  of  our  fresh  waters.  This  single  fin 
sometimes  attains  hnge  proportions.  In  an  ex- 
tinct fish  of  the  Eocene  age  of  the  world's  history, 
named  Semiophorus,  the  single  dorsal  fin  was 
longer  than  the  whole  body  !  It  is  of  enormous 
size  in  one  of  the  sword-fishes,  Histiophorus  (fig. 
13,  p.  135).  The  dorsal,  like  the  ventral  fins,  as 
we  shall  see  presently,  are  sometimes  modified  to 
form  a  sucker,  as  in  the  sucking-fish,  Echeineis. 
In  this,  the  spiny  rays  of  the  dorsal  fin  are 
composed  of  two  halves,  bent  the  one  towards  the 
right,  and  the  other  towards  the  left,  and  forming 
a  support  to  a  double  series  of  transverse  lamellas  ; 
the  whole  sucker  is  of  an  oval  shape  and  surrounded 
by  a  membranous  fringe.  By  means  of  this 
disc,  writes  Dr  Giinther,  the  sucking-fishes  "are 
enabled  to  attach  themselves  to  any  flat  surface, 
a  series  of  vacuums  being  created  by  the  erection 
of  the  usually  recumbent  lamellae.  The  adhesion 
is  so  strong  that  the  fish  can  only  be  dislodged 
with  difficulty,  unless  it  is  pushed  forward  by  a 
sliding  motion.  The  c  suckers '  attach  themselves 
to  sharks,  turtles,  ships,  or  any  other  object 
which  serves  their  purpose.  .  .  .  Being  bad 
swimmers  they  allow  themselves  to  be  carried 
about  by  other  animals  or  vessels,  endowed  with 
a  greater  power  of  locomotion."  In  the  "  fishing- 
frog  "  (Lophius)  the  spines  or  rays  of  the  dorsal  fin 
are  separate,  one  from  another,  and  bear  flag-like 
membranous  appendages  resembling  short  fronds 
of  sea-weed.  By  their  means  the  fish  comes  to 
harmonise  so  completely  with  its  surroundings 


60  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

that  other  fishes,  upon  which  it  preys,  approach 
near  enough  to  be  seized  before  they  are  aware  of 
its  presence.  Sometimes  the  fishing-frog  will 
bury  itself  in  the  mud,  leaving  only  the  "flags" 
exposed.  By  skilfully  waving  these,  fish  are 
attracted  and  suddenly  engulfed. 

The  dorsal  fin  in  the  sea-horse  (Hippocampus) 
is  quite  peculiar,  being  used  as  a  propeller,  its 
vigorous  movement  serving  to  drive  the  fish 
through  the  water  in  its  characteristic  upright 
(vertical)  position.  The  tail  or  caudal  fin  is 
absent.  The  tail  itself  is  used  as  an  organ  of 
prehension. 

If  we  were  to  examine  the  skeleton  of  one  of 
the  median  fins,  we  should  find  that  every  one  of 
the  supporting  columns  or  fin-rays  was  attached 
at  its  base  to  a  second  pointed  rod  or  spike,  which, 
in  turn,  projecting  downwards  among  the  muscles 
of  the  body,  became  attached  to  yet  another 
spine  which  grew  upwards  from  the  vertebral 
column. 

The  caudal  or  tail-fin  we  have  already  studied 
in  discussing  the  tail  proper.  We  need  only 
say  here  that,  like  the  dorsal  fins,  it  is  made  up 
of  stiff  fin-rays  supporting  a  thin  membrane. 
But  there  is  one  point  which  has  not  yet  been 
noticed,  and  that  is,  its  position.  In  the  fish 
then  it  is  vertical.  There  is  nothing  wonderful  in 
this  someone  will  remark.  But  wait;  compare 
it  with  the  caudal  fin  of  the  porpoise  or  the 
whale.  It  will  then  be  seen  that  its  vertical 
position  after  all  has  probably  a  lesson  to  teach. 
In  the  whale  or  the  porpoise  the  tail  -  fin  is  not 
vertical  but  horizontal  in  position.  Why  is  this  I 


FINS:   THEIR  USES.  61 

Because  the  fish  swims,  generally,  parallel  with 
the  surface  of  the  water.  There  is  no  need  to 
come  to  the  surface  for  air  periodically,  since  the 
breathing  is  performed  by  gills.  But  the  whale 
and  his  kind  swim  by  alternately  rising  and 
diving  in  a  sort  of  undulating  course.  This  is 
necessary,  because  the  whale  breathes  by  lungs, 
and  must  accordingly  rise  frequently  to  the 
surface.  The  vertical  tail  drives  the  fish 
forwards;  the  horizontal  drives  the  whale 
upwards  or  downwards  as  the  case  may  be. 

The  last  of  the  median  fins  to  be  considered  is 
that  which  lies  between  the  caudal  and  paired 
pelvic  fins.  Like  the  dorsal,  this  may  be  divisible 
into  two  or  more  portions.  Sometimes  the  rays  of 
the  first  anal  are  spiny,  whilst  those  of  the  second 
anal  are  "  soft,"  and  branched  like  those  of  the 
second  dorsal.  Spiny  rays,  then,  associated  with 
"  soft "  rays,  are  always  confined  either  to  the 
first  anal,  or  the  first  few  supports  of  the  first 
anal.  But  they  are  never  preceded  by  "soft" 
rays;  in  other  words,  soft  rays  always  follow 
spiny  rays.  Sometimes  the  anal  fin  is  wanting 
altogether. 

So  much  for  the  median,  we  turn  now  to  the 
paired  fins.  These,  as  we  have  already  remarked, 
correspond  to  the  arms  and  legs  of  the  higher 
animals.  In  our  typical  fish — the  salmon  or 
perch — the  pair  which  correspond  to  the  arms, 
the  pectoral  fins,  as  they  are  called,  and  will  be 
called  here  henceforth,  are  situated  one  on  either 
side  of  the  body,  just  behind  the  gill  opening. 
The  pair  which  correspond  to  the  legs,  the  pelvic 
fins — or  ventral  fins  as  they  are  sometimes  called 


62  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

— lie  below  and  behind  the  pectorals ;  and  pro- 
ject downwards  from  the  ventral  or  under  side 
of  the  body.  Bat  the  position  of  the  pelvic  or  vent- 
ral fins  varies  much.  Thus,  they  may  be  seated 
much  further  back  than  in  the  perch :  as  in  the 
salmon,  for  instance,  where  they  lie  in  the  middle 
of  the  abdomen,  behind  the  level  of  a  line  drawn 
across  the  body  from  th  e  base  of  the  dorsal  fins.  Th  ey 
are  then  said  to  be  abdominal  in  position.  In  the 
perch  they  are  thoracic  in  position;  that  is  to 
say,  they  lie  far  forward  in  the  region  of  the  chest. 
But  in  the  burbot  (Lota  vulgaris)  they  actually 
lie  in  front  of  the  pectoral  fins,  and  are  then 
said  to  be  jugular  in  position  (throat-fins)  fig.  1,  b. 
But  why  this  stress  upon  the  jugular  fins?  A 
moment's  reflection  will  show.  If  the  pelvic  fins 
really  correspond  to  the  hind-limbs  in  higher 
animals,  then  the  hind-limbs  in  such  a  fish  as  the 
present  lie  in  front  of  the  arms  ! 

If  the  question  were  asked — What  is  the 
function  or  use  of  the  fins  ?  probably  the  majority 
would  reply  to  swim  with,  as  organs  of  locomotion 
or  rather  propulsion.  Well,  this  reply  would  be 
partly,  but  only  partly,  true.  The  fins  are 
organs  of  locomotion ;  but  it  is  chiefly  the  tail 
and  caudal  fin  that  serves  this  purpose :  these 
drive  the  fish  forward  by  rapid  and  vigorous 
strokes  of  the  tail,  which  is  lashed  from  side  to 
side  alternately.  When  the  fish  is  moving 
slowly  these  movements  can  readily  be  seen.  A 
twist  of  the  caudal  fin  alone  is  sufficient  for  gentle 
forward  movement,  the  fin  working  like  the  blade 
of  a  screw.  The  pectoral  fins  serve,  occasionally, 
like  the  propellers  of  a  ship  when  put  fall  speed 


FINS:  THEIR  USES.  63 

astern,  to  check  further  forward  movement,  or  to 
move  actually  backwards.  The  chief  use  of  the 
pectoral  fins  is  to  serve  as  steering  agents.  When 
the  fish  wants  to  turn  to  the  right,  for  instance, 
he  gives  a  sudden  turn  of  the  tail  to  the  left, 
the  left  pectoral  fin  acting  at  the  same  time, 
whilst  the  right  remains  closely  pressed  against 
the  body.  But  the  chief  function  of  the  paired 
fins  is  that  of  balancers.  Thus,  when  the  pectoral, 
or  pectoral  and  pelvic  of  one  side  are  removed, 
the  fish  at  once  loses  its  balance  and  falls  over  to 
the  opposite  side ;  if  both  pectoral  fins  are  lost, 
it  seems  the  fish's  head  sinks ;  if  the  dorsal  and 
anal  fins  are  lost,  the  course  of  the  fish  at  once 
becomes  very  erratic.  The  loss  of  all  the  fins 
causes  the  fish  to  float  belly  upwards,  like  a  dead 
fish. 

The  forms  which  the  fins  take  are  very  varied. 
Let  us  begin  our  study  of  the  variation  of  the 
fins  with  the  pectorals.  These,  by  an  enormous 
increase  in  size,  may  serve  as  parachutes,  en- 
abling the  fish  to  take  long  parachute-like  flights 
through  the  air  as  in  the  "flying  herrings'7  and 
41  flying-gurnards."  Or  some  of  the  rays  may  be 
modified  to  form  finger-like  organs  for  creeping 
along  the  sea-floor  as  in  the  gurnards  ;  or  some, 
or  all  of  the  rays,  may  be  enormously  elongated  to 
form  delicate  organs  of  touch.  Thus  in  Pentamerus 
from  the  West  Coast  of  Africa,  and  West  Indies, 
some  five  of  the  pectoral  rays  may  be  produced 
into  long  hair-like  filaments  much  longer  than 
the  body.  The  South  American  cat-fish  (Doras) 
goes  to  the  other  extreme,  and  has  the  pectoral 
modified  into  a  sharp  spine.  In  one  of  the 


64  THE   STORY   OF  FtSH  LIFE. 

fishing-frogs  (Malthe)  the  pectoral  and  pelvic  fins 
are  modified  for  walking  on  the  sea-floor. 

The  pelvic  fins,  like  the  pectoral,  sometimes 
have  the  rays  drawn  out  into  filaments  to  serve 
as  organs  of  touch,  as  in  the  "  gourami  "  (Ospliro- 
menus  olfax),  and  the  dwarf  cod-fish  Bregmaceros 
of  the  Indian  Ocean.  Sometimes,  as  in  the 
Monocentris  of  Japanese  waters,  the  ventral  fin  is 
represented  by  little  more  than  a  stout  bony 
spine.  In  the  lump-suckers  of  our  seas,  the 
ventral  fins  are  modified  to  form  a  sucking-disc. 
This  sucking -disc  is  very  powerful,  it  being 
exceedingly  difficult  to  remove  a  fish  from  any 
object  to  which  it  may  have  attached  itself.  In 
the  "  gobies "  the  ventral  fins  also  serve  as  a 
sucker,  but  they  have  not  so  completely  lost 
their  fin-like  appearance  as  have  the  lump- 
suckers.  In  the  little  sucker-fishes  of  our  coast 
(Lepadogaster)  the  ventral  fins  form  the  rim 
only  of  the  sucker,  the  rest  being  formed  by  a 
modification  of  the  bones  of  the  shoulder-girdle. 
If  these  fishes  be  caught  with  the  hand  they  at 
once  attach  themselves  thereto  by  this  sucker. 

We  have  now  surveyed  the  principal  facts 
concerning  the  fins  of  fishes,  and  the  modifica- 
tions which  they  undergo  to  fit  them  to  perform 
new  functions  for  which  they  were  not  originally 
intended.  The  fact  that  these  fins  are  capable 
of  modification  is  a  very  significant  one,  and 
very  naturally  leads  to  the  suggestion  that  this 
adaptability  may  be  traced  in  another  direction, 
and  show  us  that  the  fins,  normal  fins,  such  as 
we  see  in  our  type,  the  perch,  or  the  salmon,  may 
themselves  be  but  modifications  of  some  earlier 


FINS:   THEIR  USES.  65 

structures.  In  other  words,  the  facts  disclosed  in 
this  study  of  transformations  lead  us  to  hope  that 
we  may  get  some  insight  into  the  origins  of  fins. 
Scientific  experts  are  generally  agreed  that 
the  earliest  fishes  possessed  no  true  fins.  Loco- 
motion was  performed  by  means  of  vigorous  side 
to  side  strokes  of  the  tail,  aided  by  undulatory 
movements  of  the  whole  and  probably  much 
elongated  and  cylindrical  body.  In  other  words 
progression  was  eel-like.  This  mode  of  progres- 
sion was  soon  followed  by  the  appearance  of  the 
first  fin.  An  attempt  to  account  for  the  origin 
of  this  was  the  subject  of  an  ingenious  experi- 
ment adopted  by  Mr  J.  T.  Cunningham.  He 
took  an  ordinary  penholder  and  coated  it  evenly 
and  thinly  with  wax.  Then  holding  it  by  one 
end,  he  moved  it  rapidly  from  side  to  side  in  a 
basin  of  hot  water.  The  pen  being  held  in  a 
horizontal  position,  soon  a  vertical  ridge  made 
its  appearance  above  and  below,  and  this  gradu- 
ally increased  in  size  till,  in  about  five  minutes, 
there  was  an  upper  and  under  ridge  half-an- 
inch  in  height,  corresponding,  as  he  points  out,  to 
the  median  fins — the  dorsal  and  anal  and  caudal 
or  tail-fins  described  on  p.  12.  The  presence 
of  these  median  fins  was  a  distinct  gain  to  the 
fish.  A  still  further  advance  took  place,  when 
the  lower  or  undermost  vertical  fin,  near  the 
middle  of  the  abdomen,  divided  into  two  and  ran 
forwards  on  either  side  of  the  abdomen  as  a  pair 
of  thin  membranous  folds  terminating  at  the 
head  (fig.  7,  A.}.  The  fish  was  now  really  well- 
balanced,  but  improvement  was  yet  possible. 
Numerous  rods  or  bars  of  cartilage  now  appeared 
E 


FIG.  7.— The  Evolution  of  Fins.  A.  B.  represent  ideal  shark-like 
primitive  fishes.  In  A.  there  are  no  separate  fins,  only  continuous 
folds  of  membranes.  In  B.  separate  fins  have  been  derived  by  the 
disappearance  of  certain  portions  of  the  once  continuous  membrane. 
C.  D.  show  how  the  paired  fins  gradually  increased  in  complexity, 
separate  bars  of  cartilage  in  the  earliest  type  of  fin  (T.)  have  gradu- 
ally grafted  themselves  on  to  one  simple  bar  which  form  an  axis  as 
in  D.  E.  F.  show  the  difference  between  the  fin  which  has  three 
distinct  articular  elements  at  its  base  (E.),  an(*  that  which  has  but 
one  (F.).  C.  H.  show  the  difference  between  the  fringed  fin  (G.) 
and  the  fan  fin  (#.)• 


FINS  :  THEIR  USES.  67 

serving  to  stiffen  these  balancing  membranes,  and 
obviously  make  them  more  effective.  At  about? 
this  time,  however,  there  was  a  tendency  to 
diminish  the  extent  of  the  lateral  or  side  mem- 
branes, and  this  tendency  became  more  and  more 
pronounced  till  certain  portions  entirely  dis- 
appeared leaving  four  separate  or  detached  folds 
or  lobes.  In  these  four  separate  lobes  we  have  the 
origin  of  the  paired  fins,  the  two  immediately 
behind  the  head  becoming  the  pectoral  and  the 
two  near  the  tail  the  pelvic  fins  (fig.  7,  JB.). 

We  have  seen  already  that  the  fins  of  modern 
fishes  act  primarily  as  balancing  organs  ;  in 
addition  they  serve  also  as  accessory  steering 
organs.  For  this  purpose  they  have  become 
freely  movable  in  various  directions.  In  this 
mobility  we  have  one  great  distinction  between 
the  fixed,  newly  isolated  balancing  organs,  the 
evolution  of  which  we  have  just  traced,  and  the 
freely  movable  fin  of  the  modern  fish.  How 
did  this  mobility  come  about  1  To  this  question 
we  have  at  present  no  definite  answer.  We 
may,  however,  endeavour  to  trace  the  improve- 
ments which  accompanied  this  mobility.  One  of 
these  improvements  was  the  blending  together  of 
certain  of  the  supporting  rods  of  cartilage  to 
form  a  central  and  definite  axis,  and  the  arrange- 
ment of  certain  of  the  remaining  rods  on  either 
side  of  this  in  the  form  of  rays,  as  shown  in  the 
accompanying  fig.  7,  C.  D.  The  size  of  the  fin 
became  next  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  hair- 
like  fibres  outside  the  rays,  as  in  fig.  7,  F.  This 
form  of  fin  can  be  studied  to-day  in  the  lung-fish 
Ceratodus. 


68  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

But  other  modifications  of  the  fin  took  place 
at  about  this  time,  and  the  rays  of  the  primitive 
supporting  rods  grew  stronger  on  one  side  of  the 
axis  than  the  other,  whilst  the  axis  itself  became 
slowly  transformed,  ultimately  resulting  in  a 
series  of  flattened  plates  supporting  jointed 
cartilaginous  rods,  fringed  by  the  hair-like  rays 
already  described.  Fins  of  this  kind  are  present 
in  our  modern  sharks  and  dog-fishes  (fig.  7,  E.). 
This  form  of  fin  in  turn  became  modified  into 
that  which  we  find  in  the  typical  bony  fishes  such 
as  the  perch,  pike  or  cod-fish  ;  and  in  the  ancient 
but  still  surviving  "  Bichir  "  or  Polypterus  of 
the  Nile. 

In  examining  the  fins  of  the  perch,  either  the 
median  or  paired  fins,  we  should  miss  the 
hair-like  rays  which  fringe  the  border  of  the  fin, 
and  we  should  find  in  the  dorsal  fin,  for  instance, 
as  we  have  already  noticed  (p.  60),  that  the  fin 
supports  were  solid  and  bony  and  rested  upon 
smaller  spike-like  bony  supports  which  in  turn 
were  connected  with,  and  corresponded  in 
number  with,  the  spines  of  separate  vertebrae  of 
the  vertebral  column.  It  is  generally  believed 
that  these  external  bony  fin-supports  have  been 
formed  by  the  fusion  of  clusters  of  the-e  original 
hair-like  rays,  the  hair-like  stage  preceding  the 
osseous  rod-stage. 

Thus,  by  insensible  gradations,  we  may  trace 
the  origin  and  evolution  of  the  fins  of  fishes. 
Let  us  recapitulate  these  stages.  First  then  to 
arise  are  the  vertical  fins.  These  being  profit- 
able to  the  fish  lead  to  a  further  extension  of 
the  fin  system  by  the  addition  of  lateral  folds. 


FISH-LIVERIES,  AND  WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN.    69 

Next  appears  a  discontinuity  in  these  fins,  gaps 
appearing  which  isolate  certain  portions.  The 
cause  of  the  gaps  is  unknown,  but  is  probably  in 
some  way  connected  with  the  undulating  move- 
ments of  the  fibh.  From  simple  balancing — we 
next  proceed  to  movable  balancing — organs 
which  take  on  the  new  duties  of  steering. 
These  become  more  and  more  perfect  as  we 
work  up  the  scale  of  fish  life. 

In  the  earlier  part  of  this  chapter  we  saw 
how  these  fins,  gradually,  in  response  to  new 
demands,  became  transformed  sometimes  into 
organs  of  touch,  sometimes  into  weapons  of 
offence,  and  sometimes  into  organs  of  prehen- 
sion, as  in  the  suckers  of  the  gobies,  lump-fish 
and  remora. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FISH-LIVERIES,    AND   WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN. 

PROBABLY  in  thinking  of  birds  we  do  so  as  often 
as  not  in  terms  of  their  most  conspicuous  forms. 
Thus  we  recall  such  birds  as  peacocks,  pheasants, 
parrots,  canaries,  and  kingfishers  at  once ;  a 
further  sifting  of  our  memories  brings  up  from 
its  darker  recesses  more  sombre  forms.  Now  in 
dealing  with  the  birds  in  this  series  of  little 
volumes,  it  was  pointed  out  that  this  colouration 
had  a  deep  significance.  Thus,  we  found  that  it 
often  happened  that  in  the  case  of  a  brilliantly 
coloured  bird  it  is  the  male  only  which  is 
resplendent,  whilst  the  female  is  quite  dull. 


70  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

The  reason  being,  that  the  female  by  her  incon- 
spicuous colouration  escaped  the  notice  of  prowl- 
ing enemies,  a  great  necessity  when  she  is 
performing  the  all-important  task  of  incubating 
the  eggs.  When  this  danger  can  be  averted  the 
female  may,  and  often  does,  assume  the  same 
bright  colours  as  her  mate. 

Sometimes  in  place  of  colour  we  met  with 
some  other  form  of  decoration,  such  as  simply 
elongated  feathers  or  wattles ;  sometimes,  again, 
certain  tufts  or  ruffles  of  feathers,  not  necessarily 
brilliantly  coloured,  were  developed  for  a  short 
time  only  arid  then  discarded.  Or,  again,  what 
appeared  at  first  sight  to  be  cases  of  decora- 
tion turned  out,  on  closer  examination,  to  be 
instances  of  protective  colouration. 

So  is  it  with  the  liveries  worn  by  fishes. 
Whether  dull  as  the  proverbial  ditch-water,  or 
rivalling  the  hues  of  the  rainbow,  there  is  an 
explanation  behind  it.  The  creatures  of  nature 
reflect  the  tone  of  their  surroundings. 

Before  all  things  it  is  necessary  to  observe 
caution  in  formulating  hypotheses  to  account  for 
the  brilliant  colouration  of  fishes ;  or  of  any  animal. 
Let  us  take  certain  cases  which  illustrate  the 
necessity  for  this  caution  first. 

It  comes  natural  to  assume  that  brilliant 
colouration, — whether  permanent,  as  in  the  case 
of  parrots  (to  take  our  illustration  from  the  birds 
again),  or  seasonal,  as  in  many  of  the  plover 
tribe,  e.g.  :  the  golden  plover, — is  to  be  inter- 
preted as  due  either,  as  in  the  last-mentioned 
instance,  to  the  exigencies  of  courtship ;  or  to 
the  need  for  protection.  Thanks  to  the  observa- 


FISH-LIVERIES,  AND  WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN.    71 

tions  of  naturalists  all  over  the  world,  we  now 
know  that  brilliant  colouration  is  as  often  a  form 
of  protective  colouration  as  is  the  sober  style 
wherein  the  colours  harmonise  with  rocks,  or 
mud,  or  reeds,  and  so  forth,  as  the  case  may  be. 
Tnus  birds  often  appear  to  be  very  conspicuously 
coloured,  because  they  are  seen  apart  from  their 
surroundings.  The  hoopoe  and  the  parrots  are 
admirable  examples  of  this.  The  zebra,  amongst 
the  mammals,  is  another  wonderful  illustration. 

When  we  turn  to  the  fishes  we  discover  that 
the  same  rules  appear  to  obtain.  This  is  con- 
spicuously the  case  with  fishes  which  inhabit  the 
neighbourhood  of  coral  reefs.  Here  we  meet 
with  the  gaudily  striped  and  barred  scaly-finned 
fishes,  the  Chcetodontidw,  and  the  brilliant  wrasses 
or  lip-fishes.  These  live  in  a  world  of  colour, 
for  the  coral  animals  themselves  are  also  bril- 
liantly coloured.  The  gurnards  and  mullets  of 
our  own  coasts  are  other  instances  of  brightly 
hued  fishes. 

It  is  significant  in  this  connection  to  note  that 
those  fish  which  pass  most  of  their  time  in  mid- 
water,  like  the  herring,  for  instance,  have  the 
under  parts  silvery  or  white  and  the  upper  parts 
darker.  This,  again,  appears  to  be  a  form  of 
protective  colouration,  for  the  dark  upper  surface 
tends  to  screen  them  from  the  view  of  enemies 
above,  whilst  the  light  under  part  performs  a 
like  service  against  enemies  below,  which  look 
upwards  towards  the  light.  Many  young  fishes, 
as  we  shall  see,  are  perfectly  transparent,  and 
therefore  invisible. 

But  the    interpretation  of    colour   is   by   no 


72  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

means  an  easy  matter,  and  contains  many  pit- 
falls and  puzzles,  for  many  cases  appear  to  be 
capable  of  bearing  more  than  one  interpretation. 
Amongst  the  most  interesting  cases  of  this 
kind  are  the  instances  where  the  male  and 
female  are  both  brightly  or  even  gaily  coloured, 
but  in  different  ways.  Thus  in  the  ornate  coffer- 
fish  (Ostradon  ornatus)  the  male  has  a  ground 
colour  of  grass-green,  with  spots  and  stripes  of 
brilliant  blue,  whilst  the  female,  often  mistaken 
for  a  different  species,  is  pale  yellow  or  flesh 
colour  with  brown  markings.  In  one  of  the 
parrot  fishes  again  we  have  a  similar  twofold 
form,  or  case  of  dimorphism;  the  male  being 
green  and  red,  and  the  female  blue  and  yellow. 
Usually,  of  course,  where  the  sexes  differ,  the 
male  is  brightly  and  the  female  dull  coloured. 
One  instance,  at  least,  is  on  record  where  the 
markings  of  the  young  are  more  ornamental  than 
in  the  adult  stages ;  this  is  the  case  in  the  young 
of  certain  eagle-rays  of  the  genus  Myliobatis. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  of  all  brilliantly 
coloured  fish  is  a  small  wrasse-like  form,  the 
amphiprion.  It  is  vividly  coloured,  being  ver- 
milion red  banded  with  three  cross-bands  of 
white.  This  seems  about  as  conspicuous  a  coloura- 
tion as  possible,  as  if  it  had  been  adopted  on  this 
account.  At  any  rate,  this  fish  plays  the  part  of 
a  decoy  for  the  mutual  benefit  of  itself  and  a 
gigantic  sea  anemone  of  some  two  feet  in  diameter, 
which  inhabits  the  coral  reefs  of  Thursday  Island. 
It  appears  that  this  little  monster  resides  within 
the  body  of  the  anemone.  When  hungry  he 
emerges,  swims  about  till  he  attracts  the  notice 


FISH-LIVERIES,  AND  WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN.    73 

of  some  carnivorous  species,  and  so  soon  as  he 
is  chased  rushes  back  and  plunges  headlong  down 
the  mouth  of  his  kindly  host.  This  brings  his 
would-be  captor  within  reach  of  the  tentacles 
and  paralysing  stinging  threads  of  the  anemone, 
from  which  there  is  no  escape.  The  fish  and  the 
anemone  apparently  then  share  the  spoil ! 

We  have  seen  that  the  colours  of  fishes  may 
become  more  brilliant  during  the  season  of  court- 
ship ;  and  we  may  now  turn  to  the  consideration 
of  some  cases  in  which  the  colouration  may  under- 
go sudden  changes  in  brilliancy  during  periods 
of  excitement;  much  as  we  ourselves  turn  colour 
from  a  deathly  white  to  scarlet  when  possessed 
by  some  sudden  emotion.  But  the  methods  in 
which  these  changes  are  made  differ  very  much 
in  ourselves  and  in  the  fish.  With  us  the  sudden 
change  to  scarlet  is  due  to  an  increased  supply 
of  blood  to  the  face ;  its  sudden  or  complete 
withdrawal  causes  pallor.  With  the  fish,  change 
of  colour  to  begin  with  is  not  necessarily  from 
red  to  white,  or  vice  versd,  but  varies  as  the 
colour  of  the  fish.  Furthermore,  as  we  have 
already  hinted,  the  change  is  not  connected  with 
the  blood-supply,  but  with  the  deeper  layer  of 
the  skin  and  the  colouring  matter  contained 
therein.  And  in  this  fact  we  have  a  point  of 
exceeding  interest,  for  this  colouring  matter  is 
contained  within  certain  little  bag-like  structures, 
whose  form  can  be  suddenly  changed  from  a 
globe  to  a  disc  by  means  of  the  contraction  of 
numerous  little  strands  of  muscular  fibres  at- 
tached to  the  outside  of  the  bag.  Now,  when 
these  little  bags  of  colour,  which  are  scientifically 


74  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

known  as  chromatophores,  are  at  rest,  they  allow 
the  general  ground  colour  to  play  a  more  or  less 
conspicuous  part ;  but  so  soon  as  the  proper 
stimulus  is  applied,  the  little  strands  or  cords 
contract  on  all  sides  and  pull  the  bag  flat,  at 
the  same  time,  of  course,  causing  its  contained 
colouring  matter  to  be  spread  out  in  a  thin  layer 
and  cover  the  ground  colour  beneath.  This 
power  of  changing  colour  is  of  great  use,  for  by 
this  means  the  animal  is  enabled  to  assume  the 
general  tone  of  its  immediate  surroundings,  and 
so  obtain  a  measure  of  protection  against  its 
enemies. 

Many  animals  have  this  power  of  changing 
colour  by  means  of  contractile  pigment  cells  or 
chromatophores.  Thus,  a  species  of  shrimp 
(AtyMct)  has  been  described,  which  is  dark 
green  when  among  weeds,  but  changes  to  a  pale 
brown  when  resting  in  dark  rocks;  a  dark 
brown  form  placed  in  a  tank  containing  numer- 
ous greenish  forms  changed  at  once  to  this 
colour.  Frogs  also  change  colour  according  to 
the  nature  of  the  ground  on  which  they  rest. 
The  action  of  these  chromatophores  is,  perhaps, 
nowhere  seen  so  well  as  in  the  Loligo,  one  of 
the  cuttle-fishes — not  a  fish,  of  course,  but  a 
mollusc  allied  to  the  Nautilus.  Here  the  ex- 
pansion and  contraction  of  these  very  active  cells 
goes  on  with  great  rapidity.  All  the  blue  or  all 
the  yellow  or  all  the  red-containing  cells  may  be 
expanded  and  the  others  remain  at  rest,  but  so 
quickly  do  the  changes  follow  one  upon  another, 
that  a  dazzling  brilliancy  is  the  result.  Some- 
times the  contraction  of  these  cells  leaves  a 


FISH-LIVERIES,  AND  WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN.    75 

generally  brilliantly  coloured  fish  of  a  quite  dull 
hue,  which  remains  for  some  time. 

The  colours  in  the  scales  of  a  fish  depend 
much  on  its  surroundings,  says  a  writer  in  the 
';  En  cyclopaedia  of  Sport/'  "A  trout  taken  off 
a  muddy,  weedy  bottom  will  often  have  a  general 
shade  of  rich  yellow  over  its  sides  and  belly; 
while  even  in  the  same  lake  a  trout  taken  from 
the  opposite  shore  which,  let  us  say,  is  rocky  and 
sandy,  will  be  of  a  steely  blue  colour.  A  trout 
swimming  in  deep  water  over  a  peaty  bottom 
will  have  a  dark  back ;  while  fi»h  which  inhabit 
shallow,  bright,  gravelly  streams  will  have  a 
light  brown  back,  in  fact,  almost  gravel  colour. 
This  is  without  doubt  a  provision  of  Nature  to 
disguise  the  fish  as  much  as  possible  from  the 
keen  eyes  of  herons  and  other  fish-eating  birds." 

"  In  many  bright-shining  fishes,"  writes  Dr 
Giinther,  "  as  mackerels,  mullets,  the  colours 
appear  to  be  brightest  in  the  time  intervening 
between  the  capture  of  the  fish  and  its  death ; 
a  phenomenon  clearly  due  to  the  pressure  of  the 
convulsively-contracted  muscles  on  the  chromato- 
phores.  External  irritation  readily  excites  the 
chromatophores  to  expand — a  fact  unconsciously 
utilised  by  fishermen,  who,  by  scaling  the  red 
mullet  immediately  before  its  death,  produce  the 
desired  intensity  of  the  red  colour  of  the  skin 
without  which  the  fish  would  nob  be  saleable." 

The  red  mullets  have  been  esteemed  for  their 
colour  from  time  immemorial.  So  great  was 
the  admiration  it  excited  in  the  breasts  of  the 
Eomans  that  the  wealthy  had  it  brought  to  table 
alive  that  they  might  watch  the  brilliant  display 


76  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

of  colour  which  it  afforded  daring  its  death 
struggles. 

Some  colours  are  due  to  a  combination  of  two 
or  more  pigments.  Thus  the  exquisite  green 
colour  of  the  mackerel,  so  familiar  to  us  all,  is 
due,  not  to  a  green  pigment,  but  to  a  blending 
of  black  and  yellow  chromatophores. 

But  the  colours  of  fishes  are  not  all  due  to 
pigment.  Some  are  what  is  called  structural. 
For  instance,  the  silvery  iridescent  appearance 
of  many  fishes  is  due  to  the  presence  of  crystals 
of  a  substance  known  as  guanin,  derived  as  a 
waste  product  of  the  blood.  These  guanin 
crystals  figure  very  conspicuously  in  the  colora- 
tion of  fishes. 

We  may  gather  then  that  the  coloration  of 
fishes  must  be  regarded  as  largely  reflecting,  and 
determined  by,  their  need  for  protection.  It 
may  be  either  permanently  dull  or  brilliant,  or 
more  or  less  rapidly  changed  from  one  to  the 
other  extreme. 

Sometimes  the  coloration  may  be  brilliant  at 
one  season  of  the  year  and  dull  at  another,  and 
then  is  generally  connected  with  the  niceties  of 
courtship.  In  such  cases  fleeting  changes  from 
dull  to  brilliant  or  vice  versa,  due  either  to  excite- 
ment or  sometimes  fright,  are  common.  These 
changes  are,  we  have  seen,  due  to  the  action  of 
contractile  cells  containing  colouring  matter 
called  chromatophores. 

But,  it  may  be  remarked,  although  it  has  been 
shown  that  fishes  undergo  rapid  and  marked 
changes  of  colour,  of  such  a  nature  as  to  cause 
them  to  resemble  that  of  their  immediate  sur- 


FISH-LIVERIES,  AND  WHY  THEY  ARE  WORN.     77 

roundings,  no  indication  has  as  yet  been  given 
which  will  explain  why  the  change  takes  place 
so  soon  as  a  lack  of  harmony  is  established. 
That  is  to  say,  how  the  various  colour  cells  of 
the  fish,  or  other  animals  which  change  rapidly, 
are  affected  by  the  colour  of  the  world  outside. 
Much  has  yet  to  be  done  by  experiment  before  a 
thoroughly  complete  answer  can  be  formulated ; 
but  practically  we  may  say  these  colour  changes 
are  due  to  stimulations  through  the  eye  This 
is  shown  by  the  fact  that  instances  are  on  record 
where  fishes  which  did  not  correspond  in  colour 
either  with  their  fellows  or  their  surroundings 
were  found  to  be  blind. 

Some  colours  may  be  what  we  might  call  acci- 
dental. They  represent  waste  products  thrown 
off  from  the  blood,  and  the  fact  that  they  lend 
their  aid  to  more  or  less  beautiful  colour  schemes 
is  an  accidental  result.  Protective  coloration 
has  probably  resulted  from  the  advantageous 
disposition  of  this  waste  colouring  matter,  a 
distribution  determined  by  the  needs  of  the 
individual.  Thus,  to  take  a  simple  case,  such 
as  that  of  a  normally-coloured  fish,  one  that  is 
white  below  and  dark  above,  the  silvery  white 
is  due,  we  have  seen,  to  the  presence  of  crystals 
of  guanin.  The  dark  coloration  due  to  dark  pig- 
ments of  various  kinds,  is  derived,  as  some  believe, 
by  decomposition  of  blood  corpuscles.  .Now,  it 
is  possible  that  the  distribution  of  these  was 
originally  diffuse,  that  is  to  say,  not  definitely 
confined  to  one  region,  as  in  the  fishes  of  to-day. 
If  this  were  so,  it  is  certain  that  there  would 
have  been  great  variation  amongst  individuals, 


78  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

some  of  which  would  tend  to  produce  more  dark 
pigment  above  than  below,  and  this  would  lay  the 
foundation  for  natural  selection  to  work  upon. 
Natural  selection  would  operate  by  render- 
ing those  fishes  with  darker  backs  and  lighter 
underparts  less  conspicuous  than  their  fellows, 
who  would  sooner  fall  a  prey  to  other  fish  from 
below,  and  fish-eating  birds  and  mammals  from 
above. 

We  have  done  no  more  than  touch  upon  the 
fringe  of  this  question  in  this  chapter.  It  is  one 
that  would  well  repay  further  study,  for  there 
are  many  puzzles  to  be  solved. 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 

HOW  FISHES   FEED. 

ALL  living  things  must  eat,  and  whether  it  be 
dirt — the  dust  of  the  earth  mingled  with  rain- 
drops, such  as  forms  the  diet  of  an  earthworm, 
or  whether  it  be  of  the  dainty  dishes  set  before 
the  king,  that  which  we  eat  must  contain  some 
nourishing  properties.  But  what  is  good  to  eat 
and  what  is  hurtful  is  knowledge  which  comes  of 
experience.  Knowledge  bought  sometimes  at  a 
great  price — even  the  death  of  the  purchaser. 
The  pages  of  the  history  of  mankind  furnish 
us  with  many  lessons  in  the  dangers  as  well  as 
the  delights  of  Beating. 

Sight,  smell,  taste  and  memory  are  the  council 
board  which  determine  the  menu  for  the  higher 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  79 

forms  of  living  things.  We  ourselves,  consciously 
or  unconsciously  act  upon  the  knowledge  of  this 
fact,  as  we  are  told  the  serpent  did  of  old  to 
beguile  the  unwary.  One  of  the  first  queries  we 
make  about  any  strange  animal  is  :  What  does  it 
feed  on  ?  Next :  how  does  it  procure  its  food  1 
Often  we  have  to  depend  largely,  if  not  entirely, 
upon  our  stock  of  knowledge  of  this  kind  for  the 
capture  of  other  creatures,  either  for  our  personal 
wants  or  to  satisfy  our  deep-rooted  love  of  killing 
something.  This  is  especially  true  of  the  capture 
of  fishes,  and  none  will  be  more  convinced  of 
this  than  the  angler.  A  successful  angler  must 
know  much,  not  only  of  the  nature  of  a  fish's 
food,  but  also  of  the  faculties  employed  in  its 
discovery.  He  acts  upon  the  old  proverb :  "The 
belly  hath  no  ears  when  hunger  comes  upon  it." 
It  is  difficult  to  say  whether  sight  or  smell 
play  the  most  important  part  in  the  capture 
of  food  amongst  the  fishes.  There  seems  to  be 
no  doubt  but  that  many  fishes  depend  mainly, 
though  not  entirely,  upon  sight  for  the  capture 
of  their  food.  The  success  of  the  fly-fishers  is  a 
sufficient  proof  of  this.  The  salmon,  for  instance, 
it  is  regarded  as  unsportsmanlike  to  take  by  any 
other  means  than  with  the  "  fly,"  except  under 
special  circumstances.  This  fly  is  cunningly 
devised  of  feathers,  so  as  to  imitate  as  nearly  as 
possible  some  real  fly  well  known  and  esteemed 
by  the  fish.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  sight, 
not  smell,  is  the  broken  reed  upon  which  the 
poor  victim  trusted  in  cases  where  this  deceit  is 
successful.  But  salmon  apparently  sometimes 
hunt  by  smell  as  well  as  by  sight.  Thus,  old 


80  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

Isaac  Walton  relates  an  experience  of  his  anent 
a  fellow- fisherman,  "I  have  been  a-fishing  with 
old  Oliver  Henley,  now  with  God,  a  noted 
fisher  both  for  trout  and  salmon,  and  have 
observed  that  he  would  usually  take  three  or 
four  worms  out  of  his  bag,  and  put  them  into  a 
little  box  in  his  pocket,  where  he  would  usually 
let  them  continue  half-an-hour  or  more  before 
he  would  bait  his  hook  with  them.  I  have 
asked  him  his  reason,  and  he  has  replied :  *  He 
did  but  pick  -the  best  out  to  be  in  readiness 
against  he  baited  his  hook  the  next  time ' ;  but 
he  has  been  observed,  both  by  others  and  myself, 
to  catch  more  fish  than  I,  or  any  other  body 
that  has  ever  gone  a-fishing  with  him,  could  do, 
especially  salmons.  And  I  have  been  told  lately, 
by  one  of  his  most  intimate  and  secret  friends, 
that  the  box  in  which  he  put  these  worms  was 
anointed  with  a  drop,  or  two,  or  three,  of  the  oil 
of  ivy-berries,  made  by  expression  or  infusion; 
and  told  that  by  the  worms  remaining  in  that 
box  an  hour  .  .  .  they  had  incorporated  a  kind 
of  smell  that  is  irresistibly  attractive  enough  to 
force  any  fish  within  the  smell  of  them  to  bite." 
Some  two  hundred  and  forty  years  after  this  was 
written,  actual  and  very  careful  experiments 
were  made  by  Mr  Gregg  Wilson  in  the  Plymouth 
Marine  Biological  Station,  with  a  view  to  gaining 
more  definite  information  in  this  very  interesting 
and  important  matter.  The  more  interesting  of 
his  results  may  be  briefly  and  profitably  trans- 
scribed  here.  He  says:  "So  far  as  I  could 
determine,  fish  that  are  not  very  hungry  habitually 
smell  food  before  taking  it.  The  pollack  seems 


HOW  FISHES   FEED.  81 

usually  to  be  ready  for  a  meal,  and  on  almost 
all  occasions  when  anything  eatable  is  thrown 
into  the  tank  in  which  it  is  swimming,  it  rushes 
towards  it  and  bolts  it.  It  does  not  hesitate  to 
take  stale  food,  or  food  that  has  been  steeped 
long  in  strong -smelling  fluids ;  and  time  after 
time  I  have  been  amused  to  see  its  too  late 
repentance,  after  it  had  swallowed  clams  that 
had  been  saturated  with  alcohol,  chloroform, 
turpentine,  etc.  It  is  only  when  it  is  satiated 
with  fresh  food,  or  disgusted  with  what  is 
nauseous,  that  it  takes  the  precaution  to  smell 
before  eating.  On  the  other  hand,  various  fish 
that  are  equally  keen -sigh  ted,  and  habitually 
recognise  their  food  by  the  use  of  their  eyes,  are 
more  prudent.  The  whiting  (Gadus  merlangus), 
for  instance,  appears  to  pay  much  more  attention 
to  smell,  and,  as  a  rule,  turns  about  and  with- 
draws on  approaching  within  a  few  inches  of 
high-smelling  objects  that  the  pollack  would  take 
without  hesitation.  Even  whiting,  however, 
cease  to  be  delicate  if  they  are  very  hungry,  and 
if  other  fish  are  present  to  compete  for  the  food 
that  is  thrown  to  them.  In  such  circumstances 
bait  that  is  very  distasteful  may  be  taken  by 
even  the  most  cautious  of  sight-feeders;  and 
likewise,  in  such  circumstances,  a  quite  odourless 
artificial  bait  may  be  successfully  employed. 
Where  large  shoals  of  fish  are,  there  are  likely 
to  be  many  that  are  very  hungry,  and  the  con- 
sequent keen  competition  will  lead  to  hasty 
feeding  by  sight  alone ;  and  hence  it  is,  probably, 
that  lead-baits  are  successfully  employed  in  cod- 
fishing  in  the  Moray  Firth  and  off  the  northern 
F 


82  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

islands,  while  they  are  of  no  avail  among  the 
scanty  fish  further  south. 

"  It  may  be  said  that  in  these  cases  the  fish 
actually  search  for  their  food  by  sight  alone,  and 
merely  test  the  quality  of  what  they  have  found 
by  smelling  it.  ...  But  more  is  possible  :  habitual 
sight-feeders  can  be  induced  to  hunt  ly  smell  alone. 
The  pollack,  which  is  such  a  pronounced  sight- 
feeder  that  it  will  take  a  hook  baited  with  a 
white  feather  or  a  little  bit  of  flannel,  and  trolled 
along  the  surface,  is  yet  able,  when  blinded,  to 
get  his  food  with  great  ease.  Several  blind 
specimens  in  the  Plymouth  tanks  were  carefully 
watched  by  me,  and  I  had  no  difficulty  in  decid- 
ing that  it  was  by  smell  alone  that  they  found 
their  food.  Their  conduct  was  exactly  such  as 
was  seen  in  the  smell-feeders.  ..." 

The  cod-fish  is  generally  believed  to  feed  more 
by  night  than  by  day,  hence  we  may  conclude  it 
is  a  "  smell-feeder." 

Mr  Gregg  Wilson  has  also  placed  on  record 
the  results  on  some  of  his  experiments  with 
certain  other  fish,  which  throws  yet  more  light 
on  this  subject.  Thus  with  the  dabs  (Pleuronectes 
limanda}.  "That  they  were  sight-feeders,"  he 
says,  uwas  evidenced  by  their  behaviour  when 
I  lowered  a  closed  tube  full  of  water,  and  with  a 
worm  in  the  middle  of  it,  into  their  tank ;  time 
after  time  they  bumped  their  noses  against  the 
glass  at  the  very  spot  where  the  worm  was 
situated.  That  they  could  also  recognise  the 
smell  of  food,  apart  from  seeing  it,  was  demon- 
strated in  various  ways.  First,  if  instead  of  a 
closed  tube  .  .  .  one  open  at  the  bottom  was 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  83 

used,  after  a  short  interval  the  ' nosing7  at  the 
part  where  the  worm  was  seen  ceased,  and  the 
lower  end  of  the  tube,  from  which,  doubtless,  worm- 
juice  was  diffusing,  was  vigorously  nosed.  If, 
again,  instead  of  putting  worms  into  a  tube,  I 
placed  a  number  of  them  into  a  closed  wooden 
box  with  minute  apertures  to  let  the  water  pass 
in  and  out,  there  was  a  similar  excitement  pro- 
duced, and  the  dabs  hunted  eagerly  in  every 
direction.  When  water  in  which  many  worms 
had  lain  for  some  time  was  simply  poured  into 
the  tank  through  a  tube  that  had  been  in  position 
for  several  days,  and  by  a  person  who  was  out  of 
sight  of  the  dabs,  the  results  were  most  marked. 
In  a  few  seconds  hunting  began,  and  in  their 
excitement  the  dabs  frequently  leapt  out  of  the 
water,  apparently  at  air-bubbles,  and  on  one 
occasion  one  even  cleared  the  side  of  the  tank, 
which  was  about  two  inches  above  the  water, 
and  fell  on  to  the  floor  of  the  aquarium.  Yet 
there  was  nothing  visible  to  stimulate  the  quest." 

A  very  remarkable  instance  of  sight-feeding  is 
that  afforded  by  a  fish  known  as  the  archer-fish 
(Toxotes  jaculator).  This  name  has  been  bestowed 
upon  it  on  account  of  its  remarkable  habit  of 
squirting  a  drop  of  water  at  flies  and  other 
insects  perched  on  the  water-plants  above  the 
water.  It  is  said  to  be  able  to  strike  down  into 
the  water  a  fly  as  much  as  six  feet  distant.  The 
Malays  dill  it  "Ikan  surupit,"  says  Dr  Giinther, 
"  and  keep  it  in  a  bowl,  in  order  to  witness 
this  singular  habit,  which  it  continues  even  in 
captivity." 

From  the  means  by  which  fish  aescry  their 


84  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

food  we  may  well  pass  to  the  method  of  seizing 
the  same,  and  its  disposition.  And  it  will  be 
interesting  to  note,  as  we  pass  from  one  illustra- 
tion to  another,  how  numerous  are  these  methods, 
and  the  modifications  of  structure  which  have 
often  been  induced  thereby. 

One  of  the  sea-breams  of  the  Mediterranean 
(Chrysoplirys)  or  the  gilt-head — which,  by  the  way, 
sometimes  occurs  on  the  south  coast  of  Eng- 
land— is  said  to  stir  up  the  sand  with  the  tail 
to  discover  the  buried  shell-fish.  Its  favourite 
kinds  are  mussels,  and  it  is  said  that  its  near 
presence  is  ascertained  by  the  fishermen  by  the 
noise  which  it  makes  in  crunching  their  shells 
between  its  teeth. 

The  "  fox-shark"  or  "  thresher,"  one  of  the 
commonest  and  largest  of  the  shaiks  which 
periodically  appear  off  our  coasts,  hunts  in  a 
peculiar  fashion  :  a  fashion  by  the  way  first  re- 
corded by  Dr  Giinther.  It  preys  upon  the  shoals 
of  herrings,  pilchards  and  sprats,  of  which  it  de- 
stroys incredible  numbers.  These  shoals  the  fox- 
shark  follows  on  their  migrations.  Swimming 
round  and  round  the  unlucky  shoal  with  ever 
decreasing  circles,  and  accompanying  its  gyra- 
tions with  a  violent  beating  of  the  water  with  its 
enormous  tail  (hence  its  name  of  "  thresher "), 
the  intended  victims  are  swiftly  huddled  together 
in  a  dense  crowd,  when  they  fall  an  easy  prey. 
This  fashion  of  hunting  recalls  the  "  roumding  up  " 
methods  of  the  sheep-dog.  The  thresher  attains 
a  length  of  some  fifteen  feet,  about  one-half  of 
which  is  represented  by  the  tail. 

The  teeth  of  fishes  are  often  profoundly  modi- 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  85 

fied  for  the  purpose  of  crushing  shell-fish. 
Many  of  the  brilliantly-coloured  wrasses  have 
these  modified  teeth.  Thus  they  have  an  inter- 
maxillary tooth  which  is  used  for  the  purpose  of 
grinding  shells  against  the  lateral  and  front 
teeth.  One  of  the  parrot-wrasses — a  vegetable- 
feeder- —  reduces  its  food  to  pulp  within  the 
mouth,  by  means  of  specially  modified  teeth. 
The  food  is  slowly  worked  backwards  and  for- 
wards till  thoroughly  masticated.  This  has  given 
rise  to  the  notion,  says  Dr  Gunther,  of  its  being 
a  ruminant.  His  further  remarks  on  this  fish 
are  well  worth  quoting  here,  though  we  may  be 
accused  of  making  a  digression  in  doing  so. 
"In  the  reign  of  Claudius,  according  to  Pliny, 
Optatus  Elipentius  brought  it  from  the  Troad, 
and  introduced  it  into  the  sea  between  Ostium 
and  Campagna.  For  five  years  all  that  were 
caught  in  the  nets  were  thrown  into  the  sea 
again,  and  from  that  time  it  was  an  abundant 
fish  in  that  locality.  In  the  time  of  Pliny  it  was 
considered  to  be  the  first  of  fishes  (Nunc  Scaro 
datus  prindpatus) ;  and  the  expense  incurred  by 
Elipentins  was  justified,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
Eoman  gourmands,  by  the  extreme  delicacy  of 
the  fish.  It  was  a  fish,  said  the  poets,  whose 
very  excrements  the  gods  themselves  were  un- 
willing to  reject.  Its  flesh  was  tender,  agreeable, 
sweet,  easy  of  digestion,  and  quickly  assimilated; 
yet  if  it  happened  to  have  eaten  an  aplysia  (a 
species  of  mollusc),  it  produced  violent  diarrhoea. 
In  short,  there  is  no  fish  of  which  so  much  has 
been  said  by  ancient  writers.  In  the  present 
day  the  Scarus  of  the  Archipelago  is  considered 


86  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

to  be  a  fish  of  exquisite  flavour ;  and  the  Greeks 
still  name  it  Scaro,  and  eat  it  with  a  sauce  made 
of  its  liver  and  intestines." 

The  teeth  have  undergone  innumerable  modi- 
fications in  accordance  with  the  nature  of  the 
food  to  be  ingested.  The  nature  of  these  modi- 
fications, and  other  features,  such  as  the  attach- 
ment to  the  jaw  and  so  on  have  been  already 
dealt  with. 

The  point  we  wish  to  emphasise  here  is 
the  evolution  of  strange  forms  evidently  adapted 
to  peculiar  ends  and  purposes.  Thus,  for  in- 
stance, some  of  the  shark-tribe,  the  eagle-rays 
(Myliobatis),  are  remarkable  for  the  possession  of 
a  peculiar  pair  of  processes  projecting  forwards 
from  the  head,  which  are  said  to  be  used  for 
scooping  food  from  the  sea-floor  and  conveying 
it  to  the  mouth. 

Another  fish  of  this  group,  the  "  saw-fish " 
(Pristis))  has  developed  a  most  remarkable  and 
most  powerful  weapon,  by  a  modification  of  the 
beak-like  process  of  the  front  of  the  head.  This 
is  produced  forwards  into  a  series  of  from  three 
to  five  hollow  tubes  placed  side  by  side,  tapering 
towards  the  end,  and  covered  by  shagreen,  the 
nature  of  which  we  have  already  discussed.  In 
deep  sockets  along  each  side  of  this  enormous 
beak  are  implanted  large  conical  flattened  teeth, 
thus  forming  a  double-edged  saw.  This  saw  is 
sometimes  a  foot  broad  at  the  base,  and  as  much  as 
six  feet  long.  It  forms,  it  is  needless  to  remark, 
a  very  terrible  and  most  effective  weapon, 
rendering  its  owner,  as  Dr  Gunther  justly  re- 
marks, most  dangerous  to  all  other  large 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  87 

inhabitants  of  the  ocean.  It  is  used  in  tearing 
off  pieces  of  flesh  from  its  victim's  body,  or  for 
ripping  open  the  abdomen.  The  detached 
fragment,  or  protruding  pieces  of  viscera,  are 
then  seized  by  the  mouth  and  swallowed.  The 
teeth  of  the  jaws  framing  the  mouth  are,  it 
should  be  remarked,  too  feeble  to  inflict  wounds, 
or  to  be  in  any  way  useful  as  weapons  of 
offence. 

Another  large  powerfully-armed  and  really 
dangerous  fish  is  the  sword-fish  (Xiphias).  They 
bear  the  name  of  sword-fish  on  account  of 
the  great  development  of  the  upper  jaw,  which 
forms  a  huge  tapering  sword-like  weapon.  It 
might  be  noted  here  that  this  is  of  quite  different 
origin  to  the  blade  of  the  saw  of  the  "saw-fish" 
which  we  have  just  discussed.  The  sword  of 
the  sword-fish  is  covered  along  its  under  surface 
by  numerous  and  small  teeth ;  and  the  weapon, 
as  a  whole,  is  a  very  terrible  and  very  powerful 
one.  They  attack  apparently,  without  provoca- 
tion, whales  and  other  large  cetaceans,  which 
they  invariably  succeed  in  killing,  by  repeated 
thrusts  of  the  sword.  Battles  of  this  kind  re- 
mind one  of  the  stories  in  "  Gulliver's  travels  " — 
this  puny  antagonist,  of  some  twelve  to  fifteen  feet 
in  length,  ferociously  assailing  the  giant  whale  of 
sometimes  seventy  or  eighty  feet.  It  appears  that 
occasionally  sword-fish  make  a  mistake,  and, 
after  the  fashion  of  Don  Quixote,  tilts  at  wind- 
mills in  the  shape  of  large  vessels,  under  the 
impression  that  they  are  whales.  For  this  most 
grave  error  of  judgment  it  pays  a  heavy  penalty; 
in  that  having  no  power  to  make  effective  back- 


88  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

ward  movements,  the  sword  remains  fixed  and  is 
eventually  broken  off  in  the  struggle  for  freedom. 
Frank  Buckland  reminds  us  that  in  the  Museum 
of  the  College  of  Surgeons  is  a  section  of  the 
bow  of  a  whaler  impaled  by  one  of  these  swords. 
That  portion  of  the  sword  which  remains  is  a 
foot  long  and  five  inches  in  circumference.  "  At 
one  single  blow,"  he  writes,  "  the  fish  had  plunged 
his  sword  through,  and  completely  transfixed 
thirteen  and  a  half  inches  of  solid  timber.  The 
sword  had  of  course  broken  off  and  prevented  a 
dangerous  leak  in  the  ship.  In  the  British 
Museum  is  a  second  specimen  of  a  ship's  side 
with  the  sword  of  a  sword-fish  fixed  in  it,  and 
which  has  penetrated  no  less  than  twenty-two 
inches  into  the  timber.  When  his  Majesty's 
ship  Leopard  was  repairing  in  1795,  after  her 
return  from  the  coast  of  Guinea,  a  sword  of  one 
of  these  fishes  was  found  to  have  gone  through 
the  sheathing  one  inch,  next  through  a  three-inch 
plank,  and  beyond  that  four  and  a  half  inches 
into  the  firm  timber ;  and  it  was  the  opinion  of 
the  mechanics  that  it  would  require  nine  strokes 
of  a  twenty-five-pound  hammer  to  drive  a  bolt  of 
similar  size  and  form  into  the  same  depth  into 
the  same  hulk ;  yet  this  was  accomplished  by  a 
single  thrust  of  the  fish."  Mr  Lydekker  reminds 
us  that  there  are  instances  on  record  of  bathers 
having  been  transfixed  by  these  fish,  one  such 
instance  occurring  in  the  estuary  of  the  Severn 
about  the  year  1830.  The  normal  use  of  this 
sword  is  for  the  capture  of  food.  Cod  and  other 
fish  being  spitted  thereon,  but  how  they  are 
removed  from  the  sword  still  remains  a  mystery. 


HOW  FISHES   FEED.  89 

The  teeth  of  the  sword-fish,  it  should  be  re- 
marked, are  either  small  or  vestigial. 

Those  who  have  the  good  fortune  to  be  within 
easy  reach  of  a  museum,  where  a  skeleton  of  the 
sword-fish  is  exhibited  —  such  as  the  Natural 
History  Museum,  London — should  make  a  pil- 
grimage thereto  for  the  purpose  of  inspecting 
the  wonderful  vertebral  column  of  the  sword-fish. 
It  has  undergone  great  and  peculiar  modifications 
obviously  designed  to  give  strength  and  power  to 
resist  the  shocks  of  the  violent  and  deadly  charges 
which  the  living  fish  is  known  to  make. 

Two  fish  bearing  a  superficial  resemblance 
to  the  sword-fish  are  worthy  of  mention  here. 
These  are  the  gar-pike  (Belone)  and  the  half-beak 
(Hemirhamphus).  Both,  however,  differ  from  the 
first-mentioned  in  that  it  is  not  the  upper  jaw 
only  .that  is  elongated  but  both  jaws.  In  the 
gar-pike  the  upper  jaw  is  longer  than  the 
lower.  They  capture  their  prey  whilst  skim- 
ming along  the  surface  of  the  water.  In  the 
half-beaks  the  proportions  in  the  length  of  the 
jaws  are  the  reverse  of  what  obtains  in  the 
gar-pike,  the  lower  jaw  being  longer  than  the 
upper. 

It  is  interesting  here  to  note  that  in  all  three 
forms  of  these  long-beaked  fishes  the  jaws  are  of 
equal  length,  and  not  elongated  in  the  young. 
In  the  young  gar-pike,  strangely  enough,  for  a 
short  while  after  the  increased  length  of  the 
jaws  has  begun,  the  lower  is  longer  than  the 
upper  jaw.  Thus,  during  this  stage  it  resembles 
the  half-beak  (Hemirhamphus).  As  we  have  just 
remarked,  the  resemblance  between  the  sword- 


90 


THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 


fish  and  the  gar-pike  and  half-beak  is  a  superficial 
In  the  former  it  is  the  upper  jaw  only 


one. 


which  is  elongated,  and  this  is  used  as  a  spear ; 
in  the  two  latter  both  jaws  are  elongated,  and 
used  as  a  pair  of  forceps,  like  a  bird's  beak.  We 
have  now  a  third  form  of  the  elongation  of  the 
jaws  to  examine.  In  this  type  the  jaws  are 


FIG.  8. — A.  Head  of  Gnathonemus  elephas,  one  of  the  Mormyridse 
from  the  Congo,  to  show  the  extraordinary  modification  of  the 
jaws  (after  Boulenger).  B.  Head  of  Ilistiopterus  recurvirostris, 
after  Giinther,  also  showing  modification  of  the  jaws. 

drawn  out  into  a  long  and  often  curved  tubular 
beak  or  trunk,  at  the  extreme  tip  of  which  is  a 
tiny  cleft — the  mouth.  This  beak  resembles  the 
long  drawn-out  head  of  that  curious  mammal  the 
great  ant-eater,  even  to  the  cleft-like  terminal 
mouth.  This  curious  tubular  beak  is  apparently 
an  adaptation  enabling  the  fish  to  explore  and  drag 
out  from  holes  and  crevices  creatures  which  lie 
hid  therein.  The  "boar-fish"  (Histiopterus)  and 
the  chelmo  of  Australia,  and  some  members  of  the 
genus  Mormyrus  of  the  African  rivers  and  lakes, 
represent  the  most  striking  instances  of  this 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  91 

curious  bizarre  type.  One  or  two  of  the  most 
wonderful  of  these  latter  forms  are  sketched  in 
the  accompanying  figures  (fig.  8).  The  mormyrus, 
it  should  be  remarked,  was  well-known  to  the 
ancient  Egyptians,  and  occurs  not  infrequently 
in  the  hieroglyphic  figures.  It  was  regarded  as 
an  object  of  veneration.  The  Egyptians,  Dr 
Gunther  tells  us,  "  abstained  from  eating  it 
because  it  was  one  of  three  different  kinds  of 
fishes  accused  of  having  devoured  a  member  of 
the  body  of  Osiris,  which,  therefore,  Isis  was 
unable  to  recover  when  she  collected  the  rest  of 
the  scattered  members  of  her  husband."  Since, 
then,  there  has  arisen  a  people  who  knew  not 
Osiris  and  his  mournful  history,  and  these  eat 
the  mormyrus  with  great  relish,  pronouncing  its 
.flesh  most  excellent  eating. 

Some  fish  procure  their  food  by  stealth,  and 
the  craft  and  cunning  displayed  in  a  study  of 
these  instances  is  something  diabolical,  and 
hardly  to  have  been  expected  at  first  sight  in 
animals  of  this  low  grade.  Take  the  cunning  of 
the  skate,  for  example.  The  skate  is  a  cousin  of 
the  shark,  but  the  shark  is  what  we  may  call  a 
round  fish,  moving  swiftly  by  virtue  of  a  violent 
side  to  side  sculling  action  of  the  tail,  whilst  the 
skate  may  properly  be  called  a  "flat"  fish.  Its 
change  of  form  has  been  brought  about  by  the 
enormous  development  of  the  pectoral  fins,  which 
form  huge  fleshy  lobes  on  each  side  of  the  body, 
tapering  off  at  their  outer  margins  to  a  thin 
edge.  These  great  fins  have  superseded  the  tail, 
and  propel  the  body  by  a  series  of  undulatory 
movements,  resembling  those  of  the  lateral  fins 


92  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

of  the  plaice  or  sole,  for  instance.  Like  the 
shark,  however,  the  skate  is  carnivorous,  but  is 
unable  to  pursue  and  catch  swiftly  -  mo ving 
animals ;  instead,  it  preys  upon  slow-moving  or 
stationary  animals,  such  as  shell-fish  (mollusca) 
and  Crustacea  (crabs  and  lobsters).  It  may  be 
that  this  modification  is  a  result  of  adaptation, 
fitting  it  for  a  new  mode  of  life  when  competition 
was  less.  But  the  craving  for  the  flesh  of 
animals  of  its  own  class,  or  even  species,  has  not 
been  lost,  though  it  is  one  which  could  never  be 
gratified  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  it  is  pro- 
tectively coloured.  That  is  to  say,  the  colour  of 
its  upper  surface  closely  assimilates  with  that  of 
its  surroundings.  Taking  advantage  of  this  fact, 
the  skate  lies  quietly  at  the  bottom,  so  quietly 
that  unwary  fishes  approach  near  enough  to  be 
suddenly  pounced  upon.  With  a  swift;  sudden 
spring  the  crafty  ghost-like  monster  throws  itself 
upon  its  unsuspecting  victim,  so  as,  to  quote 
Dr  Griinther,  "  to  cover  and  hold  it  down  with 
its  body,  when  it  is  conveyed  by  some  rapid 
motions  to  the  mouth."  Thus  the  poor  victim  is 
both  smothered  and  swallowed  at  the  same  time. 
The  position  of  the  mouth  on  the  under  surface 
of  the  flattened  body,  and  the  weak  jaws  and 
teeth  render  this  method  of  enveloping  the  prey 
absolutely  necessary. 

But  the  death-traps  of  the  sea  are  many. 
Down  in  its  silent  depths  we  seem  to  see 
"  nature  red  in  tooth  and  claw,"  urging  her  chil- 
dren forward  to  deeds  of  blood  as  relentlessly  as 
on  land.  Or  rather  perhaps  these  should  be 
looked  upon  as  the  degenerate  ones — those  upon 


HOW  FISHES  FEED.  93 

whom  the  struggle  for  life  has  told  adversely. 
Keen  competition  and  the  consequent  stimulus 
of  hunger  have  developed  a  certain  low  cunning 
and  deception,  shared  even  by  the  "lord  of 
Creation,"  man  himself.  Some  others  of  the 
past-masters  of  this  art  of  deception  we  will  pass 
in  review  now.  One  of  the  chief  of  these  is  the 
"angler-fish"  or  " sea-devil,"  of  which  we  may 
take  a  very  widely  distributed  form  (Lophius 
piscatorius]  as  an  example.  This  species  is  found 
all  round  the  coasts  of  Europe,  Western  North 
America,  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  has 
an  enormous  flattened  head,  with  a  huge  mouth, 
and  a  tapering  body.  Around  this  head  project 
numerous  short  loose  appendages  resembling 
little  bits  of  sea-weed.  From  the  middle  of  the 
head  there  arise  three  or  four  slender  stalk-like 
and  freely  movable  shafts,  the  foremost  of 
which  bears  a  little  flag-like  blade.  As  this 
monster  lies  close  and  quiet  at  the  bottom  the 
flag-like  pieces  of  sea-weed-like  skin  along  the 
head  and  sides  of  the  trunk  tend  to  divert 
suspicion  from  the  body,  whilst  the  foremost 
spine,  with  its  attached  "flag,"  is  slowly  waved 
about.  Little  fishes  in  the  neighbourhood  gather 
round  this  flag,  and  whilst  busily  engaged  in 
inspecting  it,  and  speculating  on  its  probable 
palatability,  are  suddenly  engulfed,  being  sucked 
in  by  the  mere  opening  of  the  huge  mouth,  till 
now  concealed.  There  are  some  anglers  who 
hold  that  fish  have  no  curiosity  !  It  is  interest- 
ing, but  puzzling,  to  note  that  in  young  angler- 
fish  all  the  elongated  dorsal  spines  are  beset  with 
lappets  of  skin,  and  that  the  fins  are  much  longer 


94  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

and  their  supporting  rays  are  produced  far  out- 
wards beyond  the  fin-membrane  in  the  form  of 
long  slender  filaments.  The  cavern-like  mouth 
of  this  ugly  and  repulsive  monster,  it  should  be 
noticed,  is  liberally  beset  with  teeth ;  they  fringe 
its  jaws,  and  cover  the  roof  of  its  mouth. 
Moreover,  they  are  hinged  so  as  to  move  freely 
backwards  on  pressure,  allowing  ready  ingress 
but  no  escape,  for  any  backward  wriggling  of  the 
newly  injected  victim  would  impale  him  in  their 
inturned  points. 

The  voracity  of  fishes  varies  much.  Sea-fishes 
would  appear  on  the  whole  to  be  more  voracious 
than  fresh-water  species;  since  the  latter  may 
survive  without  food  for  weeks  or  even  months, 
sea-fishes  will  succumb  to  a  fast  of  a  few  days. 
The  capacity  of  the  stomach  of  some  marine 
fishes  is  almost  beyond  belief.  This  is  especially 
the  case  with  many  deep-sea  forms,  where  food 
is  but  seldom  to  be  come  at,  and  as  much  as 
possible  must  therefore  be  taken  at  a  time.  Our 
illustration  affords  us  a  graphic  example  of  this, 
wherein  the  swallower,  known  as  Chiasmodus 
niger^  has  succeeded  in  stowing  away  a  fish  more 
than  twice  his  own  size  (fig.  9).  The  stomach  and 
external  skin  in  such  species  is  remarkably  dis- 
tensible. Note  the  position  of  the  displaced 
pelvic  (ventral)  and  anal  fins.  The  action  of 
swallowing  is  performed,  not  as  is  usual  with 
fishes,  by  means  of  the  muscles  of  the  gullet, 
but  by  the  action  of  the  jaws  as  in  snakes. 
These  fishes,  as  Dr  GKinther  has  remarked,  can- 
not be  said  to  swallow  their  food,  but  rather  to 
draw  themselves  over  their  victim,  in  the  fashion 


HOW  FISHES  FEED. 


95 


of  the  star-fishes  or  sea-anemones.  Another 
deep-sea  fish  (Melanocetns\  mentioned  by  Dr 
Giinther  as  occasionally  taken  at  depths  of  from 
360  to  1800  fathoms,  is  equally  successful  in 
these  feats  of  swallowing.  From  the  stomach  of 
;a  specimen  not  quite  four  inches  in  length, 


FIG.  9. — Chiasmodus  niger,  a  deep  sea  fish  (1.500  fathoms)  from 
the  N.  Atlantic.  It  has  swallowed  another  fish — a  species 
of  Scopeius — much  larger  than  itself,  which  can  be  seen 
through  the  walls  of  the  body,  made  transparent  by  disten- 
tion.  Note  the  displaced  ventral  fin  of  Chiasmodus  (after 
Giinther). 

another  fish  seven  and  a  half  inches  in  length 
and  one  inch  in  depth  was  taken.  It  was 
spirally  coiled  into  a  ball.  From  the  stomach 
of  the  fishing-frog  of  our  coasts  other  fish  have 
frequently  been  taken  which  equalled  their  de- 
stroyer in  size. 

Another  of  these  victims  to  an  insatiable  hunger 
is  the  Plagyodus  ferox.  Some  six  feet  in  length, 
he  is  a  monster  to  be  dreaded  ;  the  nameless 
terror  of  the  mysterious  dark  shades  and  regions 
of  awful  stillness  and  eternal  night.  From  the 


96  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE, 

stomach  of  one  of  these  fish  were  taken  several 
octopods,  Crustacea  and  sea-squirts,  a  young  bream, 
twelve  young  boar-fishes,  a  horse-mackerel,  and 
one  young  of  its  own  species  ! 

The  "  skip-jack  "  (Tenmodern  saltator),  like  some 
carnivorous  mammalia,  seems  to  have  developed 
a  thirst  for  killing  for  killing's  sake.  A  voracious 
feeder,  destroying  an  immense  number  of  other 
shore  fishes,  yet  it  kills  many  more  than  it  can 
possibly  eat. 

The  common  stickle-back  is  likewise  a  voracious 
feeder.  Dr  Gunther  relates  that  a  "  small  stickle- 
back, kept  in  an  aquarium,  devoured  in  five 
hours'  time  seventy-four  young  dace,  which  were 
about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  long  and  of  the  thick- 
ness of  a  horse-hair.  Two  days  afterwards  it 
swallowed  sixty-two,  and  would  probably  have 
eaten  as  many  every  day  could  they  have  been 
procured." 

In  some  fishes,  it  is  interesting  to  note,  the 
nature  of  the  food  actually  influences  the  colour 
of  the  flesh.  The  truth  of  this  is  particularly 
well  seen  in  the  case  of  the  salmon.  These 
fishes  feed,  at  any  rate  at  times,  exclusively  on 
Crustacea,  and  the  peculiar  colouring  substances 
which  pervade  the  system  of  these  animals, 
and  to  which  they  owe  their  characteristic  red 
colour  when  boiled,  e.g. :  lobster  seems  to  under- 
go similar  chemical  changes  in  the  stomach, 
and  to  pass  from  thence  into  the  flesh  of  the 
fish,  imparting  thereto  its  wonderful  "salmon" 
colour. 

The  evidence  of  these  various  modifications  of, 
and  departures  from,  the  typical  fish,  leads  very 


HOW  FISHES   FEED.  97 

naturally  to  the  query  :  Why  have  they  come  to 
be  1  This  is  not  easily  answered. 

What  is  undoubtedly  a  factor  of  prime  im- 
portance in  the  evolution  of  new  forms  and 
types  is  the  stimulus  of  hunger.  We  eat  to  live. 
Food  must  be  had  at  all  costs.  If  the  normal 
food  is  scarce,  an  attempt  will  be  made  to  find  a 
substitute.  This  will  be  more  successfully  done 
with  some  individuals  than  with  others ;  because 
of  the  fact  that  no  two  individuals  of  the  same 
group  are  exactly  alike  in  all  particulars.  This 
unlikeness,  will  be  a  positive  advantage  to  some, 
enabling  them  to  seize  upon  new  points  of 
vantage,  from  which  their  neighbours,  by  varying 
unfavourably,  will  be  excluded.  Something  of 
the  truth  of  this  we  may  gather  from  the  fact 
that  the  further  we  trace  back  the  history  of  any 
group  of  animals,  in  time  the  more  divergent 
branches  approach  one  another  in  form  and 
likeness. 

The  evolution  of  the  prehensile  organs  of  the 
mouth  is  exceedingly  instructive.  We  have  seen 
already  that  the  teeth  arose  by  gradual 
modification  of  the  scales,  or  rather  denticles, 
which  make  up  the  shagreen  of  the  skin  of  the 
most  primitive  fishes.  These  denticles  on  the 
region  of  the  skin  covering  the  jaws  gradually 
changed  their  form,  shape  and  method  of 
attachment,  becoming  more  and  more  intimately 
connected  with  the  skeleton  of  the  head,  till 
finally  their  primitive  origin  became  obliterated. 
This  evolution  of  the  teeth  was  brought  about  by 
the  modifications  demanded  to  enable  them  to  per- 
form new  duties.  To-day  we  have  the  triangular 
G 


98  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

flesh-cutting  tooth  of  the  shark,  the  shell-crushing 
mosaic  of  the  skate,  and  the  needle-like  teeth  of 
the  pike  for  holding  prey,  to  take  only  a  few 
instances.  On  the  other  hand,  by  atrophy  of  the 
outer  teeth,  we  have  evolution  in  a  new  direc- 
tion, resulting  in  the  toothless  jaws  of  vegetable- 
eating  forms,  and  the  development  of  fresh 
teeth  in  a  new  position — the  throat.  That  the 
teeth  have  been  lost  in  these,  we  gather  from  the 
fact  that  they  appear  in  the  embryo. 

We  can  imagine  how  these  changes  came 
about.  In  the  beginning,  amongst  the  early  and 
very  similar  fishes,  there  would  soon  be  great 
competition  for  existence;  the  demand  for  food 
tending  to  exceed  the  supply.  If  now  certain 
combinations  of  variations  tended  to  permit  of 
some  of  thpse  competing  forms  to  supplement 
their  normal  diet  by  the  addition  of,  say,  shell- 
fish, and  some  of  sea-weed,  we  can  well  imagine 
that  the  progeny  of  these  same  would  be  still 
better  adapted  in  this  new  direction,  and  would  in 
time  find  a  completely  nourishing  diet  on  the  new 
fare.  The  variation  which  favoured  this  change 
would,  of  course,  be  now  very  marked,  and  in 
course  of  time  the  annectant  forms  would  die 
out  and  leave  these  now  specialised  types.  Thus 
the  vegetable  feeding  types  would  have  become 
toothless  as  to  the  jaws,  and  have  developed  new 
teeth  in  the  throat,  as  in  the  present-day  vegetable- 
feeders.  The  shell-fish  feeding  fishes  would  have 
exchanged  sharp-pointed  teeth  for  broad  flat 
crushing  teeth. 

The  course  of  ages  has  witnessed  the  gradual 
evolution  of  countless  variations  of  this  kind; 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.          99 

variations  which  have  gone  on  increasing  in 
intensity  in  the  new  direction,  till  it  becomes 
more  and  more  marked ;  and  this  of  necessity,  as 
each  new  generation  became  further  and  further 
removed  from  the  old  method  of  feeding.  As  a 
final  result,  we  get  the  highly  specialised  struc- 
tures delicately  adjusted  to  the  purposes  they  are 
required  to  fulfil.  This  adaptation  to  require- 
ments we  call  specialisation.  As  instances  of 
specialised  structures,  we  have  the  crushing  teeth 
of  various  kinds,  the  beak  of  the  saw-fish  and 
sword-fish,  and  the  remarkable  tube-mouth  of  the 
sea-horse,  mormyrus,  the  curious  tactile  barbules 
of  the  siluroids,  and  a  hundred  more. 

The  importance  of  the  part  played  by  the 
stimulus  of  hunger  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the 
mouth  parts  of  all  animals  vary  most,  and  that 
other  modifications  in  the  form  of  other  parts  of 
the  body  are  largely  modifications  connected  with 
the  capture  of  the  food. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES. 

THE  period  of  courting  or  mate-hunting  with 
many  fishes,  as  with  birds,  is  signalised  by 
special  activity  on  the  part  of  the  males.  Some- 
times this  is  manifested  by  quite  unusual 
aggressiveness ;  sometimes  by  the  display  of 
brilliant  colours,  combined  very  often  with 
greatly  elongated,  or  otherwise  specially  modified 


100  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

and  developed  fins  or  membranes.  If  the 
variations  of  these  modifications  are  less  notable 
than  the  modifications  of  the  epidermal  structures 
of  birds,  full  compensation  is  found  in  the 
marvellous  range  of  brilliancy  in  the  hues  of  the 
skin  which  we  have  already  discussed. 

The  difference  in  the  size  of  the  sexes  of  fishes 
is  a  very  noteworthy  feature,  and  naturally  one 
of  the  first  things  which  would  attract  our 
attention  in  this  connection.  Thus,  among  what 
are  known  as  the  "bony"  fishes,  e.g.:  salmon, 
perch,  the  females  are  larger  than  the  males; 
among  some  of  the  carp  tribe  the  female  is  often 
as  much  as  six  times  as  large  as  her  mate ;  some- 
times, however,  as  in  the  cod,  haddock,  angler, 
and  cat-fish  the  males  are  larger,  but  only  slightly 
so.  Occasionally,  the  female  appears  to  be  more 
perfectly  armed  than  the  male ;  thus,  among 
certain  rays  which  are  armed  with  bucklers  or 
pointed  scales,  it  is  the  female  on  which  they  are 
found,  the  male  being  almost  or  completely 
smooth. 

With  the  fishes  as  with  the  birds,  the  possession 
of  a  mate  seems  to  be  accomplished  in  one  of 
two  ways,  conquest  by  battle,  or  conquest  by 
blandishment. 

One  of  the  best  known  and  most  interesting  of 
the  instances  of  conquest  by  battle  is  afforded  us 
in  the  salmon  of  our  rivers.  The  male  salmon 
fight  ferociously  amongst  themselves,  the  strongest 
driving  away  all  rivals.  So  serious  are  these 
engagements  that  Mr  Darwin  was  informed,  on 
one  occasion,  as  many  as  300,  all  males  with 
one  exception,  were  found  dead  in  the  Tyne 


COURTSHIP  A1SD   NUH^R^  DtTTlfe.        l'pl 


during  the  month  of  June,  killed  by  fighting. 
The  male  salmon  is  further  remarkable  on  account 
of  the  fact  that  during  this  season  of  the  year  — 
when  he  is  fighting  —  the  lower  jaw  becomes 
elongated,  and  turns  upward  and  backward  into 
the  mouth,  hook-fashion.  When  the  mouth  is 
closed,  this  hook-like  projection  is  received  into 
a  special  cavity  in  the  upper  jaw.  The  purpose 
of  this  hook  is  not  very  clear,  but  it  seems  to  be 
that  of  stiffening  the  jaw  to  prevent  dislocation, 
which  might  otherwise  follow  one  of  the  desperate 
charges  which  they  deliver,  ram-fashion,  upon 
their  opponent  in  fighting.  An  American  species 
of  salmon  develops  large  tusk-like  teeth,  which 
inflict  serious  wounds.  Besides  this  peculiar 
hook  to  the  jaw,  the  salmon  also,  at  this  time  of 
the  year,  becomes  more  brilliantly  coloured. 

The  little  stickle-back  (Gasterosteus)  of  our 
streams  and  ditches  battles  fiercely  with  his 
fellows  for  the  possession  of  his  chosen. 

By  a  natural  sequence  we  pass  from  these 
fierce  battles  or  ecstatic  cortortions,  harlequin- 
ades and  displays,  the  tokens  of  what  we  may 
call  love-sickness,  to  a  review  of  the  more  im- 
portant facts  concerning  the  deposition  of  the 
eggs,  and  the  often  elaborate  preparation  for 
their  reception  and  safe-keeping.  The  range  of 
variation  in  the  form,  number  and  size  of  these 
eggs  is  enormous.  Much  of  this  variation  is 
due  to  the  fact  that  the  egg  of  the  fish  differs 
from  what  we  may  regard  as  the  typical  egg  — 
the  hen's  egg  —  in  that  it  is  never  enveloped  in 
a  hard  limy  shell,  but,  on  the  contrary,  is  gener- 
ally quite  unprotected.  Such  eggs  are  globular 


10:2 


OF  FISH   LIFE. 


in  form,  and  always  relatively  small,  sometimes 
minute.  Instances  of  an  outer  covering  are, 
however,  numerous,  but  in  such  cases  the  cover- 
ing is  of  a  horny  character,  and  is,  furthermore, 
often  produced  into  frills,  thread-like  processes, 


FIG.  10.—  Sticklebacks  and  Nest. 


or  other  excrescences.  The  size  of  the  egg 
depends  upon  the  number  produced.  This  is 
a  quantity  which  may  vary  from  several  millions 
to  less  than  a  dozen.  When  the  number  is 
large  the  eggs,  after  they  leave  the  parent,  are 
left  more  or  less  to  chance ;  when  the  number  is 
small  they  are  often  jealously  guarded.  How 
and  why  this  reduction  of  the  eggs  has  come 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        103 

about,  and  the  causes  which  have  fostered  de- 
velopment of  the  parental  instinct,  are  points 
which  may  be  more  conveniently  left  till  we 
have  digested  the  following  instances. 

We  will  begin  with  an  account  of  those  fishes 
which  have  acquired  the  habit  of  nest-building. 

The  stickle-back  of  our  ponds  and  streams  will 
afford  us  an  admirable  object  lesson,  illustrating 
the  perfection  to  which  the  parental  instinct  has 
risen  amongst  the  fishes.  The  stickle-back  is 
more  than  usually  provident,  for  before  he  com- 
mences his  courting  he  provides  the  home,  in  the 
shape  of  a  very  perfect  nest,  to  which  he  proposes 
to  bring  his  bride  (fig.  10).  This  nest  he  builds 
entirely  by  his  own  efforts.  The  sides  are  raised 
and  finally  a  top  is  added,  a  small  hole  being  left 
at  one  side  for  an  entrance.  This  is  certainly 
remarkable  for  a  fish ;  but,  if  possible,  a  still 
stranger  fact  about  this  nest  is  the  fact  that  the 
materials  of  which  it  is  constructed  are  held 
together  by  a  curious  sticky  secretion  which 
comes  from  the  kidneys.  In  a  similar  way,  the 
nest  materials  of  swifts  and  swallows  are  held 
together  by  the  secretion  of  the  glands  near  the 
mouth.  The  nest  being  complete,  the  new 
householder  casts  about  him  for  a  mate.  Having 
sighted  what  he  regards  as  one  worthy  of  his 
attentions,  he  conducts  her,  as  it  has  been  de- 
scribed, with  tender  caresses  to  the  nest,  and 
persuades  her  to  enter  through  the  doorway. 
This  done,  she  lays  therein  two  or  three  eggs, 
then  bores  a  hole  through  the  opposite  side  of 
the  nest  and  departs.  This  second  doorway 
proves  useful,  for  it  enables  a  continuous  current 


104  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

of  fresh  cool  water  to  pass  through  and  keep  the 
eggs  constantly  bathed.  Next  day  he  persuades 
her,  or  a  new  mate,  to  repeat  this  ceremony. 
This  goes  on  till  a  large  number  of  eggs  have 
been  stored  in  the  nest.  Every  time  the  female 
enters,  the  male  rubs  his  side  against  her  and 
passes  over  the  eggs.  When  the  nest  is  full  he 
mounts  guard  over  the  entrance,  and  stays  at  his 
self-imposed  sentry-duty  for  almost  a  month, 
defending  his  treasures  with  great  spirit  against 
all  comers.  Strange  to  say,  the  most  dangerous 
of  these  assailants  are  his  own  mates,  his  wives, 
who  would  greedily  devour  every  egg  if  they 
could  but  get  the  chance.  When  the  eggs  hatch 
out  he  watches  for  some  considerable  time  over 
the  young,  never  leaving  them  till  they  can  fend 
for  themselves.  It  seems  that  in  order  to  ensure 
a  constant  supply  of  fresh  water  to  the  develop- 
ing eggs,  he  hovers  over  the  nest  driving  the 
water  through  by  means  of  a  fanning  motion  of 
the  pectoral  fins  and  lashing  of  the  tail.  Frank 
Buckland  tells  us  that  in  a  nest  he  watched  this 
vigilant  little  sentinel  kept  "  constant  watch  over 
the  nest,  every  now  and  then  shaking  up  the 
materials  and  dragging  out  the  eggs,  and  then 
pushing  them  into  their  receptacles  again,  and 
tucking  them  up  with  his  snout,  arranging  the 
whole  to  his  mind,  and  again  and  again  adjust- 
ing it  till  he  was  satisfied." 

But  the  stickle-back  by  no  means  relaxes  his 
care  on  the  hatching  out  of  the  eggs.  On  the 
contrary,  his  efforts  for  their  protection  are  now 
redoubled,  and  his  vigilance  is  taxed  to  the  ex- 
treme. How  hard  the  poor  little  fellow  is  worked 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        105 

has  been  graphically  told  by  Mr  Warrington, 
who  had  the  good  fortune  to  watch  the  whole 
sequence  of  events  during  this  most  critical 
period  of  the  fish's  life.  The  nest  he  watched 
was  built  in  a  large  aquarium  containing,  besides 
several  others  of  his  own  species,  two  tench 
and  a  gold-finch.  "  The  other  fish,"  he  writes, 
"three  of  them  some  twenty  times  larger  than 
himself,  as  soon  as  they  perceived  that  the 
young  fry  were  in  motion,  used  their  utmost 
endeavours,  continuously,  to  pounce  upon  the 
nest  and  snap  them  up.  The  courage  of  this 
little  creature  was  certainly  now  put  to  its 
severest  test,  but  nothing  daunted  he  drove 
them  all  off,  seizing  their  fins,  and  striking  with 
all  his  strength  at  their  heads  and  at  their  eyes 
most  furiously.  .  .  .  Another  circumstance  which 
appeared  to  add  greatly  to  the  excitement  that 
he  was  constantly  subjected  to  arose  from  the 
second  female  fish  .  .  .  endeavouring  most 
pertinaciously  to  deposit  her  ova  in  the  same 
locality,  and  hence  rushing  frequently  down 
towards  the  spot;  but  the  male  fish  was  ever 
on  the  alert,  and  although  he  did  not  strike  at 
her  in  the  furious  way  he  attacked  the  larger 
ones,  yet  he  kept  continually  under  her,  with  the 
formidable  back  spines  all  raised  erect,  so  that 
it  was  impossible  for  her  to  effect  her  apparent 
object. 

"The  care  of  the  young  brood  was  very  extra- 
ordinary ...  if  they  rose  by  the  action  of  their 
fins  above  a  certain  height  from  the  shingle 
bottom,  or  flitted  beyond  a  certain  distance  from 
the  nest,  they  were  immediately  seized  in  his. 


106  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

mouth,  brought  back,  and  gently  puffed  or  jetted 
into  their  place  again.  This  was  constantly 
occurring,  the  other  fish  being  continually  on 
the  watch  to  devour  these  stragglers,  and  make 
a  savoury  morsel  of  the  lilliputian  truants.  In- 
deed, the  greater  number  of  the  whole  brood 
must  have  fallen  a  prey  to  their  voracity,  as  it 
was  only  some  three  or  four  that  reached  a  size 
to  place  them  beyond  the  power  of  these  de- 
stroyers. 

"  As  soon  as  the  young  fry  could  swim  strongly 
the  parent  fish  gradually  relinquished  his  duties, 
though  a  constant  watch  appeared  to  be  still 
quietly  maintained  on  their  motions  as  they 
swam  about  near  the  surface  of  the  water.  .  .  . 
It  is  a  curious  circumstance  that  very  soon  after 
these  young  stickle-back  were  left  unmolested  by 
their  companions,  both  the  parent  fish  disap- 
peared, and  I  presume  have  died  in  some  hiding- 
place  among  the  rock-work;  as  though  their 
allotted  functions,  namely  the  propagation  of 
their  species,  having  been  completed,  their  period 
of  existence  must  terminate/' 

Those  crafty  and  subtle  monsters,  the  skates, 
furnish  us  with  a  striking  instance  of  parental 
affection.  Thus  one  of  the  "devil-fishes'7  (Dicero- 
batis)  will  defend  its  young  with  great  ferocity. 
Its  capture,  at  all  times  attended  with  danger, 
is  especially  perilous  when  it  is  accompanying  its 
offspring,  at  such  times  they  have  been  known  to 
attack  and  capsize  a  boat. 

The  spotted  goby  or  polewing  (G.  minutus), 
which  occurs  in  the  Thames,  is  a  nest-builder.  Here, 
however,  an  old  cockle-shell  is  made  to  do  duty 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        107 

for  a  nest.  The  shell  is  placed  with  its  con- 
cavity downwards,  beneath  which  the  soil  is 
removed,  and  cemented  together  by,  it  is  said, 
a  special  secretion  of  the  skin.  In  the  stickle- 
back, it  will  be  remembered,  the  kidneys  fur- 
nished the  necessary  cement.  Access  to  this 
nest  is  gained  by  a  cylindrical  tunnel,  and  the 
whole  structure  covered  by  loose  sand.  The 
eggs  are  fixed  to  the  shell  by  the  female,  and 
left  to  the  care  of  the  male,  who  mounts  guard 
over  them  and  remains  on  duty  till  hatching, 
which  takes  place  from  six  to  nine  days. 

CrenilabruSj  one  of  the  wrasses  or  lip-fishes, 
builds  a  nest  of  sea-weed  and  shells,  etc.,  in 
which  the  eggs  are  deposited.  But  it  is  inter- 
esting to  note  that  in  this  instance  at  least  both 
male  and  female  are  engaged  in  its  construction. 

One  of  the  angler-fishes  (Antennarius)  builds 
in  the  floating  "  gulf-weed  "  off  the  Bermudas,  a 
very  beautiful  nest.  This  is  suspended  by  deli- 
cate silken  fibres,  quite  strong  enough  to  sup- 
port the  large  grape-like  clusters  of  eggs  within. 
"Each  nest  is  made  of  one  seaweed,  the  different 
twigs  being  brought  together  and  made  fast  to 
each  other  by  the  fish  by  means  of  a  pasty  sort 
of  substance  provided  by  the  animal  itself." 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of  fish- 
nests  is  that  of  one  of  the  Chinese  paradise  fish 
(Macropus).  This  is  fashioned  by  the  male,  and 
takes  the  form  of  a  little  disc  of  froth  formed  by 
blowing  air  and  mucus  out  of  his  mouth.  The 
nest  made,  he  proceeds  to  collect  the  now  fertil- 
ised ova,  dropped  by  the  female,  into  his  mouth, 
and  deposits  them  in  his  froth-like  nest.  This 


108  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

done,  he  jealously  watches  over  the  eggs  till 
they  hatch,  renewing  the  froth  from  time  to 
time,  and  then,  like  the  stickle-back,  transfers 
his  affections  to  the  young,  guarding  them  with 
great  care. 

One  of  the  beaked  fishes  of  tropical  Africa, 
Gymnarclius ,  builds  a  floating  nest  in  about  three 
feet  of  water.  Mr  Budgett,  who  discovered  this, 
describes  it  as  of  about  two  feet  long  and  a  foot 
wide  ;  the  walls  of  the  nest  stood  several  inches 
above  the  surface  of  the  water,  on  two  sides  and 
at  one  end.  The  opposite  end  was  low,  and  at 
this  end  was  the  entrance  to  the  nest. 

The  males  of  some  of  the  cat-fishes  carry 
the  eggs  about  in  the  mouth,  or  in  the  gill- 
chamber,  thus  ensuring  both  protection  and 
perfect  aeration ! 

Amongst  the  fresh -water  fishes  known  as 
chromids,  tropical  of  Africa  and  America,  the 
males  of  certain  species  build  shallow  nests,  and 
sit  upon  the  eggs.  This  fact  was  discovered  by 
Lostert  in  one  of  the  chromids  of  Lake  Tiberias. 
What  is  also  unexpected  in  this  connection  is 
the  fact  that  although  these  males  undertake 
the  duties  of  incubation,  they  do  not  adopt  a 
dull  coloration  as  is  so  often  done  amongst 
the  birds.  It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  the 
brilliant  coloration  of  the  male  may  after  all 
prove  to  be  not  conspicuous,  but  protective. 

Instances  of  the  female  taking  care  of  her 
offspring  are,  according  to  the  high  authority 
of  Dr  Giinther,  exceedingly  rare  in  fishes.  Only 
a  few  examples  appear  to  be  known.  One  of 
these  is  a  cat-fish,  one  of  the  siluroids.  In  this 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        109 

fish  (Aspredo  batrachus),  at  about  the  time  that 
the  eggs  are  ripe,  the  skin  of  the  abdomen 
becomes  very  swollen  and  tender,  assuming  a 
soft  spongy  nature.  As  soon  as  the  eggs  are 
laid,  the  aspredo  presses  them  into  the  spongy 
tissue  by  lying  on  them.  When  fixed  she  carries 
them  about  with  her,  attached  to  the  belly,  till 
they  are  hatched.  As  soon  as  this  occurs  the 
skin  shrinks  to  its  former  dimensions,  and  the 
abdomen  is  once  more  perfectly  smooth. 

The  Surinam  toad  of  tropical  America, 
strangely  enough,  adopts  a  precisely  similar 
method  of  guarding  the  eggs.  But  in  this 
case  they  are  embedded  in  the  swollen  skin  of 
the  back  instead  of  the  belly.  They  are  placed 
on  the  back  by  the  male.  Embedded  in  the 
skin  the  egg  then  undergoes  its  full  course  of 
development.  That  is  to  say,  it  does  not  com- 
pel the  young,  at  the  tadpole  stage,  to  turn  out 
and  support  themselves,  but  contains  sufficient 
food  material  to  allow  the  tadpole  stage  to  be 
dispersed  with,  the  young  emerging  as  fully 
formed  though  tiny  toads. 

Another  instance  of  a  female  fish  caring  for 
the  eggs  is  that  of  an  ally  of  the  pipe-fish,  the 
Solenostoma  cyanopterum,  of  the  Indian  Ocean. 
These,  according  to  Dr  Giinther,  are  borne  on  a 
pouch  formed  by  the  ventral  fins,  and  for  further 
security  the  inside  of  this  pouch  is  beset  with 
numerous  long  filamentous  appendages.  In  a 
third  case  the  female  shares  with  her  mate  the 
anxieties  of  watching  the  eggs. 

Amongst  many  species  of  true  pipe-fish  the 
care  of  the  offspring,  as  seems  to  be  usual  with 


110  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

fishes,  devolves  upon  the  male.  In  some,  as  in 
the  common  pipe-fish  (Syngnathus  acus),  the  eggs 
are  placed  "by  him  in  a  pouch  formed  by  a  fold 
of  skin,  which  develops  along  each  side  of  the 
abdomen,  arid  finally  meets  in  the  middle  line. 
Here  the  eggs  remain  till  they  are  hatched. 
But  the  pouch  is  by  no  means  done  with  on  this 
event,  for  the  young  continue  to  occupy  it  for 
some  considerable  time,  leaving  it  at  once  and 
returning  if  danger  threatens.  Mr  Yarrell  relates 
a  very  curious  fact  that  he  was  told  by  some 
fishermen.  To  wit,  that  if  they  take  a  pipe-fish, 
open  the  pouch,  and  drop  the  young  into  the 
sea,  these  will  not  disperse,  but  hover  around 
the  spot,  as  if  waiting  for  their  parent.  Then, 
if  they  hold  the  newly-opened  fish  in  the  water, 
the  young  immediately  return  to  it  and  enter 
the  pouch.  In  the  sea-horses  (Hippocampus)  this 
is  more  completely  closed  than  in  the  pipe-fishes, 
only  a  small  anterior  aperture  being  present. 
In  some  pipe-fish,  e.g.  the  tropical  Doryichthys, 
the  eggs  are  said  to  be  "  glued  "  to  the  skin  of  a 
broad  groove  on  the  under  surface  of  the  males. 
This  groove  would  seem  to  indicate  the  begin- 
ning from  which  the  complete  pouch  has  been 
developed. 

Some  fishes,  as  in  the  viviparous  wrasses, 
many  blennies  and  carps,  the  eggs  are  hatched 
within  the  body  of  the  parent,  so  that  the  young 
are  produced  alive. 

The  roach-like  bitterling  (Ehoderis  amarus),  of 
European  waters,  is  remarkable  on  account  of 
the  fact  that  the  oviduct  is  produced  into  a  long 
tube,  which  serves  the  purpose  of  the  ovipositor 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        Ill 

of  the  insect.  By  this  means  the  female  is 
enabled  to  deposit  her  eggs  within  the  open 
valves  of  fresh-water  mussels,  and  thus  the  eggs 
are  placed  out  of  the  reach  of  enemies. 

We  may  now  turn  our  attention  to  that  vast 
majority  of  fishes  which  neither  build  nests  nor, 
in  the  majority  of  cases,  show  any  sustained 
regard  for  their  progeny,  save  only  a  certain 
caution  in  the  selection  of  the  site  for  the  deposi- 
tion of  the  eggs,  which  suggests  but  little  more 
than  a  kind  of  obedience  to  custom.  That  there 
is  something  more  than  this  at  work  we  must, 
however,  feel  convinced  when  we  come  to  review 
the  facts  which  have  been  gathered  together  on 
this  subject.  There  seems  to  be  ample  proof 
that  the  parental  instinct  is  by  no  means  slug- 
gish, and  that  the  deposition  of  the  eggs  is  often 
only  accomplished  after  the  severest  obstacles 
have  been  surmounted. 

The  eggs  of  the  lamprey,  which  we  distinguish 
by  the  scientific  name  of  Petromyzon  marinus,  are 
very  tiny,  and  enclosed  in  jelly-like  membranes. 
But  the  eggs  of  the  allied  forms,  Bdettostoma  and 
Myxine,  are  quite  different.  In  the  first  place, 
they  are  very  large  and  cocoon-shaped  structures. 
Furthermore,  they  are  remarkable  for  the  fact 
that  at  each  end  of  the  egg  there  is  a  bundle  of 
thread-like  processes  terminating  in  little  hooks. 
These  hooks  are  for  the  purpose  of  interlocking 
with  the  corresponding  processes  of  other  eggs, 
and  with  sea-weed  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

The  eggs  of  the  sharks,  and  rays  or  skates, 
must  be  familiar  to  all,  since  those  of  the  skate, 
at  least,  are  commonly  to  be  seen  strewn  along 


112  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

the  beaches  of  our  shores,  and  are  known  as 
"  mermaid's  pinboxes."  They  may  be  likened  to 
padded  stretchers,  being  oblong  in  form,  with  the 
corners  produced  into  four  short  handles.  Some- 
times these  will,  if  opened,  be  found  to  contain  a 
young  skate  comfortably  stowed  away  inside. 
The  eggs  of  the  dog-fishes  resemble  those  of  the 
skate,  but  the  four  handle-like  processes  are 
much  longer,  and  serve  as  anchors  by  twisting 
round  sea-weed.  The  egg  of  the  Port  Jackson 
shark,  Cestracion,  is  quite  remarkable,  being 
cone-shaped,  and  encircled  with  a  broad  spirally- 
twisted  fold  running  the  whole  length  of  the  egg. 
The  egg  of  the  chimera  (Callorliynchus),  an  ally 
of  the  sharks,  is  perhaps  the  only  egg  with  a 
mimetic  resemblance  to  foreign  an  object.  It  is 
elliptical  in  form,  and  bordered  by  a  fringe,  so  as 
to  give  a  close  resemblance  to  a  piece  of  sea- weed. 

Amongst  the  more  highly  specialised  bony 
fishes,  the  dominant  form .j  of  the  present  day, 
the  eggs  may  either  be  enclosed  within  a  horny 
capsule,  as  in  the  sharks — though  the  form  and 
size  of  the  capsule  differs — or  are  quite  un- 
protected. 

The  blennies  afford  us  an  instance  where  the 
eggs  are  enclosed  within  a  horny  capsule.  This 
capsule  is  attached  by  its  base  to  sea-weed  or 
other  fixed  object,  till  the  young  hatches  out. 
The  eggs  form  little  clusters  of  small,  upright, 
and  somewhat  pear-shaped  bodies. 

Sometimes,  as  in  the  case  of  the  fresh-water 
perch  (Perca  fluvialilis),  the  eggs  are  invested  by 
a  gelatinous  envelope  of  a  viscid  nature,  causing 
the  eggs  to  stick  together  in  masses.  These 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        113 

masses  take  the  form  of  long  tube  or  net-shaped 
bands,  which  are  deposited  on,  and  adhere  to, 
water-plants  at  the  bottom  of  the  stream.  It  is 
interesting  to  remark  that,  rope-like  masses  of  this 
kind  are  also  laid  by  the  common  toad.  The 
eggs  of  the  fishing-frog  (Lophius  piscatorius)  are 
similarly  invested  by  a  gelatinous  outer  coat,  and 
form  a  floating  sheet  of  from  60  to  100  square 
feet.  Floating  masses  such  as  this  are  rare 
amongst  fishes.  The  eggs  of  the  herring  are 
laid  comparatively  near  land,  and  in  masses. 
They  are  viscid  externally,  and  adhere  to  any 
object  with  which  they  may  come  in  contact  on 
the  sea-bottom. 

In  the  plaice  and  cod-fish  and  the  allied  species, 
the  eggs  are  buoyant,  and  laid  in  enormous  num- 
bers at  a  variable  distance  from  shore.  They 
float  just  below  the  surface,  and  drift  accordingly 
at  the  mercy  of  wind  and  tide. 

The  size  of  the  egg  depends  probably  upon  the 
number;  and  the  number  varies  probably  as 
the  risks  to  which  they  are  exposed.  How 
variable  the  number  may  be  we  may  gather  from 
the  fact  that  in  the  closely  allied  members  of  the 
lamprey  tribe,  Myxine  and  Lamprey,  the  former 
lays  probably  not  more  than  30,  the  latter  about 
30,000.  The  sturgeon  lays  about  7,000,000 ;  the 
herring  about  25,000 ;  lump-fish,  155,000;  hali- 
but (which  lays  a  relatively  large  egg),  3,500,000; 
cod-fish,  9,344,000;  ling,  150,000,000. 

The  number  of  the  eggs  deposited  by  each  par- 
ticular species  of  fish,  it  has  just  been  remarked, 
depends  largely  upon  the  risks  from  destruction 
to  which  they  are  exposed.  These  risks  are 
H 


114  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

greatest,  obviously,  in  the  case  of  pelagic  eggs, 
i.e.  eggs  deposited  far  out  at  sea,  and  which  are 
left,  untended,  to  drift  about  at  or  near  the 
surface,  at  the  mercy  of  wind  and  tide,  or  rather 
current.  Countless  as  may  be  the  eggs  of,  say, 
the  cod  or  ling,  thousands  and  thousands  must 
perish  from  one  cause  or  another  long  before 
hatching  ;  they  will  have  served  as  food  for  other 
fishes,  or  been  borne  away  by  adverse  currents 
and  cast  ashore ;  change  of  temperature  will 
exterminate  many  more,  and  so  on.  Professor 
G.  0.  Sars  has  recorded  cases  in  which  myriads 
of  cod's  eggs  have  been  thrown  up  on  to  the 
beach,  forming  a  long  glistening  line  at  high- 
water  mark. 

Many  fishes  have  succeeded  in  escaping  these 
manifold  dangers  by  fixing  their  eggs  to  seaweed, 
or  rocks  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  Many  of  these 
demersal,  or  deep  sea  eggs,  are  also,  however, 
subjected  to  a  heavy  tax.  They  are  accordingly 
produced  in  great  numbers,  for  though  the  danger 
of  being  carried  away  in  adverse  currents  has 
been  insured  against,  there  is  still  provision  to 
be  made  against  the  depredation  of  other  fishes. 
Thus  the  spawning  herrings  are  followed  by 
countless  shoals  of  haddocks,  all  greedily  con- 
testing for  the  newly-shed  spawn.  And  to  these 
natural  enemies  must  now  be  added  man  himself, 
who,  with  the  deadly  trawl-net,  sweeps  away  tons 
of  eggs  yearly. 

Those  fishes,  it  will  have  been  remarked,  which 
guard  their  eggs,  either  by  placing  them  in  a 
nest,  or  carrying  them  on  the  body,  lay  but  few 
— comparatively  few — for  these  have  eliminated 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.         115 

the  dangers  that  threaten  pelagic  and  demersal 
eggs,  and  need  only  provide  against  accidents  at 
the  hands,  or  rather  mouths  of  carnivorous  neigh- 
bours in  the  immediate  neighbourhood. 

Many  marine  fishes  leave  the  crowded  sea,  and 
its  innumerable  dangers,  to  seek  safety  for  their 
offspring  in  rivers.  Such,  for  the  most  part,  retain 
the  old  pelagic  habit  of  leaving  the  eggs  uncared 
for,  consequently  they  are  produced  in  large 
numbers  to  resist  the  inroads  made  upon  their 
numbers,  and  upon  the  young  fry,  by  enemies  of 
all  kinds.  What  these  inroads  are  like  we  shall 
show  in  the  next  chapter. 

The  salmon  is  one  of  the  best  known  instances 
of  a  marine  fish  which  ascends  rivers  to  deposit 
the  eggs.  Considerable  care  is  manifested  in  the 
disposal  of  these.  They  are  laid  in  a  rough  sort 
of  nest  called  a  redd.  This  is  trench-like  in  form, 
and  made  by  the  female,  in  exactly  what  way 
seems  uncertain,  but  apparently  by  ploughing 
out  the  gravel — the  soil  always  chosen  for  this 
purpose — with  the  under  surface  of  her  body. 
The  eggs,  which  are  large,  are  deposited  herein  a 
few  at  a  time ;  and  after  having  been  fertilised 
by  the  male,  become  heavier,  and  sink  to  the 
bottom  of  the  trench.  Being  somewhat  sticky 
externally  they  adhere  to  the  bottom,  and  are 
then  lightly  covered  over  with  gravel  and  left  to 
hatch.  The  loose  gravel  soil  allows  a  complete 
aeration,  necessary  for  the  development  of  the 
egg.  The  burying  of  the  egg  is  a  precaution 
against  the  raids  of  birds  and  other  fishes,  which 
greedily  devour  these  exceedingly  delicate  and 
nutritious  tit-bits. 


116  THE   STORY    OF  FISH   LIFE. 

The  life-history  of  the  salmon  has  been  vividly 
sketched  by  Mr  Rooper,  from  whom  we  append 
the  following  details  : — 

"  Arrived  on  the  spawning-ground  the  female, 
then  called  a  baggit,  alone  proceeds  to  form  the 
nest,  or  'redd/  as  it  is  termed.  This  she  effects 
by  a  sort  of  wriggling  motion  of  the  lower  part  of 
her  body  working  in  the  loose  gravel.  .  .  .  The 
redd,  a  deep  trench,  being  formed,  the  female 
proceeds,  attended  by  the  male  fish — frequently 
by  two  kippers,  as  they  are  then  called — to 
deposit  her  eggs.  This  she  does,  not  all  at  once, 
but  in  small  quantities,  at  intervals,  frequently 
returning  to  the  redd  for  the  purpose.  The  eggs 
are  at  once  fecundated  by  the  melt  of  the  kipper, 
this  process  going  on  for  two  or  three  days,  the 
fish  sinking  down  occasionally  into  the  pool  below 
to  rest  and  recover  their  strength.  The  effect  of 
fertilisation  of  the  ova  is  to  add  greatly  to  their 
specific  gravity;  the  eggs  sink,  and  are  at  once 
covered  with  gravel  by  a  similar  motion  on  the 
part  of  the  baggil  to  that  used  in  the  formation 
of  the  redd.  Here  the  process  being  completed, 
the  eggs  remain  during  a  period  of  from  one 
hundred  and  twenty  to  one  hundred  and  forty 
days,  according  to  the  temperature  of  the  water. 
At  the  expiration  of  that  time  the  little  fish  come 
into  existence,  and,  after  a  few  days,  wriggle  out 
of  their  gravelly  bed,  and  seek  refuge  under  an 
adjacent  rock  or  stone,  where  they  remain  in 
safety  for  some  twelve  or  fourteen  days  longer. 
.  .  .  Buckland  calculated  that  the  number  of 
eggs  laid  by  a  salmon  was  about  one  thousand  to 
the  pound  weight,  a  fish  of  fifteen  pounds,  there- 


COURTSHIP  AND   NURSERY  DUTIES.        117 

fore,  producing  fifteen  thousand  eggs.  .  .  .  After 
spawning,  the  fish  speedily  recover  their  colour, 
and  to  a  great  extent  their  condition ;  the  baggit 
at  once  losing  her  dark  complexion,  and  the 
kipper  discarding  his  hideous  livery,  his  great 
beak  being  rapidly  absorbed,  his  sides  becoming 
silvery,  and  his  back  assuming  a  dark  bluish 
tinge." 

Pelagic  eggs,  as  we  have  already  remarked,  are 
carried  about  by  the  drift  of  currents.  In  these 
currents  we  may  distinguish  two  kinds,  acci- 
dental and  purposeful.  By  the  former,  eggs  are 
seized  and  borne  away  to  ultimately  perish ;  by 
tLe  latter,  they  are  gradually  carried  to  a  region 
favourable  to  development,  and  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  larval  fish.  The  plaice  affords  us 
an  instance  of  the  nature  of  pelagic  eggs,  and 
their  dependency  upon  favourable  currents. 
These  fish  lay  their  eggs  far  out  at  sea,  whence 
they  slowly  drift  shore  wards,  meanwhile  develop- 
ing. By  the  time  they  have  reached  the  shallow 
water  bordering  the  shore  the  young  fish  have 
hatched-out  and  remain  in  this  shallow  water  for 
some  considerable  time,  when  they  slowly  move  off- 
shore into  deep  water.  The  precise  movements 
of  pla'ce  have  been  carefully  studied,  and  some 
very  important  facts  have  come  to  light.  It  has 
been  shown  that  the  eggs  of  the  plaice  laid  off 
the  east  coast  of  Scotland  drift  southwards  and 
shorewards  till  hatching  time.  The  larva  then 
slowly  move  northwards  along  the  coast,  and 
then  outwards  to  sea  as  they  reach  maturity,  to 
lay  their  eggs  in  turn.  Thus  the  breeding  area 
is  kept  constantly  stocked. 


118  THE  STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

It  is  to  this  sojourn  by  the  shore  that  most  of 
us  owe  our  acquaintance  with  the  living  plaice, 
sole  and  flounder.  For  it  is  not  the  lot  of  many 
to  "  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships  and  see  the 
wonders  of  the  deep '' — at  least,  not  the  kind  of 
ship  that  goes  wonder-catching.  The  young  fry 
which  make  their  nursery  off  our  coasts  are 
caught  in  hundreds  in  the  "long-shore7'  nets, 
which  are  assiduously  worked  throughout  the 
summer  months  from  favourable  spots  wherever 
they  occur.  Who  has  not  watched,  arid  with 
something  of  infection  too,  the  groups  of  excited, 
bare-legged,  holiday-making  youngsters,  as  they 
seize  upon  the  poor  little  wriggling  and  flopping 
victims,  tossed  contemptuously  out  of  the  nets  as 
" rubbish7'  by  the  brawny  and  thoughtless  grey- 
beards, who  earn  their  daily  bread — and  not  much 
more — by  the  continual  effort  to  catch  the  bigger 
fish  in  the  sea  than  they  ever  succeed  in  getting 
out  of  it  1  What  reckless  waste  !  It  is  time 
that  some  form  of  instruction,  say  by  means  of 
simple  lectures,  was  instituted  to  show  these 
same  grey-beards  —  and  youngsters  too  —  who 
do  but  transgress  in  ignorance,  how  tenderly 
and  speedily  these  young  fry  should  be  rescued 
and  restored  to  the  sea  :  for  our  food  supply  is 
being  sorely  tapped  by  the  present  wasteful 
fashion  of  leaving  them  to  die  upon  the  beach. 

As  Mr  Masterman  remarks,  in  writing  of  the 
cod's  eggs  :  "It  is  evident  that,  for  the  successful 
development  of  the  young  fish  a  concatenation 
of  favourable  circumstances  is  necessary,  which 
depends  in  the  main  upon  such  essentially  fickle 
phenomena  as  wind  and  temperature.  Let  the 


COURTSHIP  AND  NURSERY  DUTIES.        119 

wind  blow  shorewards  with  abnormal  strength 
and  duration,  and  untold  millions  of  unhatched 
cod  may  perish,  or  let  the  temperature,  for  a  few 
weeks  during  the  summer  months,  be  abnormally 
low,  and  the  same  fate  may  overtake  hosts  of 
embryonic  gurnards.  Under  such  conditions  it 
is  only  by  the  selection  of  suitable  spawning- 
sites,  a  prolongation  of  the  spawning-time  (on 
the  principle  of  not  putting  all  the  eggs  in  one 
basket),  and  other  devices,  that  the  pelagic  spawn- 
ing fishes  have  held  their  own." 

The  floating,  or  pelagic  eggs,  it  is  interesting 
to  note,  are  provided  with  an  oil  globule  which 
serves  to  diminish  their  specific  gravity.  But  it 
would  seem  that  under  certain  conditions,  as  yet 
unexplained,  the  specific  gravity  of  pelagic  eggs, 
relative  to  sea-water,  may  undergo  sudden  changes 
resulting  in  a  sinking  or  rising.  Thus  eggs 
which  normally  are  found  only  floating  at  the 
surface,  may  occur  floating  some  distance  below 
this,  in  mid- water,  or  deeper,  even  on  the  bottom. 
In  the  Baltic,  according  to  Mr  Masterman,  "  the 
eggs  of  the  plaice  have  been  found  far  below  the 
surface,  floating  underneath  the  stratum  of 
brackish  water."  The  eggs  of  the  common  eel 
again,  which  are  deposited  in  the  deep  sea  in 
250  fathoms  of  water,  remain  suspended  in  the 
water  at  that  depth,  and  there  hatch  (see 
p.  129.) 

One  of  the  gobies  (Latrunculus  pellucidus), 
common  on  the  coasts  of  the  British  Islands, 
is  remarkable  for  the  fact  its  whole  life's  course 
is  run  in  a  single  year.  In  June,  July  it  deposits 
its  eggs,  these  hatch  in  August,  by  December  the 


120  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

young  have  attained  their  full  development.  At 
this  period  both  sexes  are  alike,  having  very 
small  teeth,  and  feeble  jaws.  In  April,  however, 
the  male  loses  his  small  teeth  and  replaces  them 
by  very  long  and  strong  teeth,  and  with  the 
advent  of  these  new  teeth  increases  the  size  of 
the  jaws.  The  teeth  of  his  mate  remain  un- 
changed. July  and  August  sees  the  death  of  all 
the  adults,  so  that  in  September  only  young  fry 
are  to  be  found.  Thus  in  this  goby  we  have  at 
least  one  instance  of  an  annual  vertebrate.  The 
fifteen-s pined  stickle-back  (Gasterosteus  spinachia) 
is  said  likewise  to  run  its  life's  race  in  the  course 
of  a  single  year. 

Some  other  fish  appear  to  spawn  but  once  and 
then  die,  but  these  take  more  than  one  year  to 
come  to  maturity.  The  eels  appear  to  belong  to 
this  category. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LARVAL  FISHES  AND  THEIR  METAMORPHOSES. 

FISHES  are  born  into  the  world  in  what  is  called 
a  larval  condition,  that  is  to  say,  in  a  condition 
differing  more  or  less  from  that  of  the  adult, 
which  is  only  reached  after  a  series,  of  frequently 
well-marked,  stages  or  transformations.  Larval 
vertebrates  only  occur  amongst  the  fishes  and 
amphibia — the  frogs  and  toads  and  their  kindred : 
but  amongst  the  invertebrates  we  have  quite  a 
large  variety  of  larvae.  The  caterpillar  is  a 
larval  form  with  which  every  one  must  be 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.     121 

familiar.  Marine  "  worms,"  star  -  fishes,  sea- 
urchins,  "  shell-fish,"  and  crustacea-crabs  and 
lobsters  and  their  kind,  furnish  us  with  many 
most  curious  and  often  wonderful  and  com- 
plicated larval  forms. 

When  we  come  to  reflect  upon  this  matter  a 
little,  we  remark  that  Iarva3  are  characteristic  of 
those  animals  which  lay  small  eggs,  whilst  those 
which  lay  large  eggs  produce  young  which  re- 
semble the  parents  in  all  respects  save  size  and 
perhaps  colour,  or  other  minor  details. 

But  what  has  the  size  of  the  egg  to  do  with 
the  matter1?  Just  this.  That  which  we  know 
as  the  egg,  the  hen's  egg  for  example,  contains 
within  the  familiar  shell  two  very  important 
parts — the  germ  which  is  to  develop  into  the 
chick,  and  a  large  store  of  food  material,  which 
we  call  the  yolk.  The  amount  of  this  yolk  in 
the  bird's  egg  is,  relatively  to  the  size  of  the 
germ  —  enormous;  quite  sufficient,  indeed,  to 
support  the  developing  chick  for  a  comparatively 
long  period.  By  the  time  this  yolk  is  all  absorbed 
the  development  of  the  chick  is  almost  complete, 
little  more  than  increase  in  size  being  now 
necessary.  The  eggs  of  fishes,  on  the  contrary, 
never  contain  much  yolk,  only  sufficient  to  sup- 
port embryonic  development — as  opposed  to 
larval  development — for  a  short  time.  So  soon 
then  as  this  yolk  is  all  absorbed  embryonic  de- 
velopment ends,  and  the  larval  development 
begins.  The  larval  development  often  begins  so 
early  that  special  or  temporary  feeding  and  loco- 
motory  apparatus  have  to  be  introduced  to  serve 
whilst  the  permanent  organs  are  being  built  up. 


122  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

This  is  well  seen  amongst  the  invertebrates. 
With  the  vertebrates  changes  of  this  kind  also 
occur,  but  not  on  quite  so  marked  a  scale.  As 
Prof.  Miall  has  aptly  put  it,  the  choice  between 
embryonic  or  larval  development  depends  "  upon 
the  number  of  the  family  and  the  capital  at 
command.  These  are  animals  which  are  like 
well-to-do  people  who  provide  their  children 
with  food,  clothes,  schooling  and  pocket-money. 
Their  fortunate  off-spring  grow  at  ease,  and  are 
not  driven  to  premature  exercise  of  their  limbs 
or  wits.  Others  are  like  starving  families, 
which  send  the  children,  long  before  their 
growth  is  completed,  to  hawk  matches  or  news- 
papers in  the  streets. " 

The  young  fish  then,  being  the  product  of  a 
small  egg,  ill- provided  with  nutritive  yolk,  comes 
into  the  world  in  a  larval  condition.  The  precise 
form  of  larva  may  be  described  as  the  tadpole- 
larva,  and  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  this  form 
is  common  to  larvss  lower  in  the  scale  than  the 
fishes — to  wit,  those  remarkable  creatures  which 
lie  in  the  borderland  between  the  vertebrate  and 
invertebrate — the  ascidians  or  sea-squirts;  and 
the  larvae  higher  in  the  scale,  the  amphibia,  such 
as  the  frog  and  toad  or  the  newt,  for  example. 
The  tadpole  in  its  simplest  form  is  a  long-tailed 
animal  strengthened  by  a  kind  of  fibrous  rod 
running  down  its  body  from  the  head  to  the  tail, 
immediately  below  the  spinal  cord.  It  breathes 
by  gills,  and  has  a  mouth  in  the  form  of  a  suck- 
ing disc.  "It  is  a  cheap  form  of  larva,77  says 
Prof.  Miall,  "  when  reduced  to  its  lowest  terms, 
requiring  neither  hard  skeleton,  nor  limbs,  nor 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      123 

neck,  yet  it  can  move  fast  in  water  by  means  of 
its  sculling  tail." 

In  more  than  one  instance  these  larvse  have 
been  mistaken  for  adult  species,  their  immature 
condition  being  unsuspected. 

A  case  in  point  illustrating  this  is  afforded 
by  one  of  the  lowest  of  the  fishes — the  fresh- 
water lamprey  (Petromyzon  planeri).  For  a  long 
while  the  young  of  this  was  regarded  as  a  dis- 
tinct species,  the  ammocetes.  Its  true  nature 
was  discovered  by  a  German  ichthyologist,  Aug. 
Miiller.  The  young  ammocetes,  like  the  typical 
tadpole  larva  of  our  text,  has  a  sucker-like  mouth 
devoid  of  teeth,  and  in  many  other  respects 
differs  from  the  adult  form.  It  is  further  re- 
markable in  that  the  full-grown  larva  may  even 
be  larger  than  the  adult  !  Its  larval  life  is  a 
very  prolonged  one,  lasting  often  as  long  as  five 
years.  Its  transformation  into  the  adult  form 
seems  to  be  as  sudden  as  it  is  radical.  Amongst 
the  more  important  of  these  changes  are  the 
introduction  of  conical  horny  teeth,  and  the  de- 
velopment of  the  eyes,  which  in  the  larval  form 
lie  beneath  the  skin,  like  those  of  the  young  of 
many  of  the  higher  vertebrates,  e.g. :  the  cat,  dog 
and  rabbit.  Changes  in  the  form  of  the  skeleton, 
of  the  gill-pouches,  and  of  the  alimentary  canal 
and  kidneys  also  take  place,  and  are  changes  of 
great  significance.  We  might  mention  here  that 
the  adult  life  of  the  lamprey  is  very  brief,  and 
terminates  directly  after  the  deposition  of  the 
eggs  or  sperms,  as  the  case  may  be. 

The  sucker-like  mouth,  or  suctorial  mouth,  as 
we  may  more  conveniently  call  it,  is  a  feature  of 


124  THE  STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

great  importance,  and  occurs  in  a  considerable 
number  of  the  larvse  or  embryos  of  the  lower 
vertebrates.  When  the  mouth  itself  is  not 
directly  suctorial,  as  in  the  lamprey  which  we 
have  just  discussed,  it  is  associated  with  a  more 
or  less  well-developed  suctorial  disc.  For  in- 
stance, in  the  tadpoles  of  the  frog,  there  is  a  disc 
of  this  nature  situated  behind — tail  wards — of 
the  mouth ;  in  the  larval  lepidosteous,  or  bony 
pike  of  America,  there  is  a  similar  disc  in  front 
of  the  mouth.  The  larval  ascidian,  or  sea-squirt, 
has  an  adhesive  disc,  also  situated  in  front  of  the 
mouth.  Traces  of  this  disc  appear  in  the  young 
sturgeon.  It  is  believed,  from  these  facts,  that 
the  ancestral  vertebrates  probably  all  had  the 
mouth  bounded  by  a  suctorial  disc,  which  is  there- 
fore a  primitive  organ  of  some  importance.  Of 
this  disc  a  part  only  is  developed  in  modern 
larvae  or  embryos,  which  may  be  either  that  part 
bounding  the  front  of  the  mouth,  or  that  behind 
— tail  wards — of  it.  Furthermore,  the  mouth 
itself  was  also  probably  suctorial  in  character, 
like  that  of  the  young  lamprey ;  later,  it  became 
further  modified  for  biting  purposes  and  de- 
veloped jaws.  The  function  of  the  disc  is  for 
the  purposes  of  attachment  to  weeds  or  other 
object?,  while  the  larva  is  at  rest.  The  action  of 
these  discs  can  be  readily  studied  by  anyone  who 
will  take  the  trouble  to  collect  a  few  young  tad- 
poles from  the  nearest  pond  during  the  spring 
months.  Artificially  hatched,  "bony-pike"  all 
attached  themselves  to  the  sides  of  the  glass 
vessel  in  which  they  were  placed,  by  their  discs. 
The  young  sea-squirt  soon  after  hatching  attaches 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      125 

itself  to  a  rock  by  this  disc,  and  remains  fixed 
whilst  it  undergoes  the  very  extraordinary  and 
remarkable  changes  which  ultimately  end  in  its 
transformation  into  the  shapeless  mass  from 
which  the  adult  form  takes  its  name.  The 
curious  tactile  organs  or  barbels,  described  else- 
where, are  probably  structures  arising  from  the 
modification  of  this  disc.  The  larval  sturgeon 
shows  how  this  has  came  about. 

We  may  turn  now  from  the  mouth  to  a  con- 
sideration of  the  gills  of  the  larval  fish,  since  in 
these  we  have  again  characters  which  are  shared 
in  common  with  their  allied  but  less  humble 
relatives,  the  amphibia.  In  the  young  shark, 
and,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  sturgeon,  and  in  the 
young  bony-pike  (Lepidosteous)  mud-fish  (Pro- 
topterus),  and  "  bichir  "  (Polypterus)  fig.  3,  p.  26, 
the  breathing  organs  or  gills,  like  those  of  the 
larval  frog  or  newt,  take  the  form  of  more  or 
less  branched  or  feather-like  organs,  the  branches 
springing  from  a  common  shaft,  or  of  delicate 
filaments  projecting  from  the  gill-slits. 

It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  it  is  the  so- 
called  "  ganoid-fish  "  and  lung-fish  larva  which 
most  nearly  resembles  the  amphibian  :  the  deli- 
cate filamentary  gills  of  the  shark,  it  is  believed, 
probably  represent  secondary  and  not  primary 
structures.  These  gills  are  in  all  cases  but  tem- 
porary outgrowths,  being  replaced  in  the  fishes 
either  by  internal  gills — which  have  already  been 
described  (p.  20) — or  by  gills  and  lungs,  e.g. : 
lung-fishes,  or  by  lungs  only,  e.g.  :  amphibia. 
These  permanent  breathing  organs,  it  appears, 
require  time  for  growth,  hence  the  temporary 


126  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

structures  which  gradually  become  absorbed  in 
proportion  as  the  permanent  structures  assume 
their  duties.  In  the  case  of  some  of  the 
amphibia,  e.g. :  the  axolotl  of  Central  America,  the 
larval  condition — and  hence  the  external  gills 
also — is  rarely  exchanged  for  the  adult  form,  all 
the  functions  of  life  including  the  reproduction 
of  the  species  being  fulfilled  by  the  larva.  The 
young  of  the  higher  (Teleostean)  fishes  never 
produce  external  gills. 

Besides  the  suctorial  mouth  disc  and  the  ex- 
ternal gills,  we  have  yet  another  larval  character, 
one  which  not  only  carries  us  back  to,  but 
actually  connects  the  larva  with,  the  egg  itself. 
The  larval  condition,  as  we  have  already  re- 
marked, is  consequent  upon  the  fact  that  the  egg 
from  which  the  young  is  produced  contains  only 
a  limited  amount  of  food  material  insufficient  to 
enable  the  growing  embryo  or  unhatched  fish,  to 
complete  its  growth  into  a  fully  formed  fish.  For 
this  reason,  as  soon  as  the  process  of  hatching 
has  become  an  accomplished  fact,  certain  tempo- 
rary structures  have  to  be  developed  in  order  that 
the  processes  of  further  development  may  be 
completed.  The  nature  of  some  of  the  more 
important  of  these  temporary  structures  we  have 
just  discussed.  Some  of  them  undergo  further 
transformation  and  development  into  adult  struc- 
tures, and  some  are  purely  larval  organs  and  are 
put  away  with  other  childish  things,  if  we  may 
be  permitted  the  metaphor,  when  the  adult  stage 
is  reached.  The  newly-hatched  young  of  the 
shark  tribe  will  best  bring  home  the  nature  of 
the  relation  between  the  larva  and  the  egg. 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      127 

Fishes  of  this  kind,  often  for  several  months 
after  they  leave  the  egg-shell,  bear  about  with 
them  a  very  considerable  amount  of  the  remains 
of  that  portion  of  the  egg  which  constitutes  what 
is  called  the  food  yolk,  in  a  flask-shaped  bag  with 
a  long  neck,  attached  to  the  under  surface  of  the 
body  (fig.  11).  The  mouth  of  this  flask  opens  into 
the  intestine,  and  thence  the  contents  of  the  bag 
pass  up  into  the  gut 
as  required.  At  least 
this  is  the  state  of 
things  at  first ;  later 
the  connection  with 

the  gut  is  CUt  off,  and  FIG.  ll.— A  larval  dog-fish. 

the  last  remains  of 
the  yolk  are  absorbed  by  the  blood-vessels  alone. 
Why  this  curious  method  of  absorbing  the  yolk 
should  be,  depends  upon  the  very  extraordinary 
fact  that,  the  gullet  or  food-pipe,  at  first  quite 
tubular,  later  closes  up  and  becomes  quite  solid, 
so  that  all  swallowing  becomes  absolutely  im- 
possible. During  this  period  the  advantage  of 
the  pendant  yolk-sack  in  open  communication 
with  the  gut  is  obvious.  Its  absorption  later, 
after  the  reopening  of  the  proper  food  passage  by 
the  blood-vessels,  is  as  much  a  matter  of  con- 
venience as  for  the  sake  of  nourishment.  The 
explanation  which  has  been  given  to  account  for 
this  curious  closure  of  the  gullet  cannot  be  dis- 
cussed here.  In  other  larval  fishes,  such  as  luug- 
fish,  "  ganoids,"  and  the  higher  "  teleostean " 
forms,  of  which  we  may  instance  the  salmon, 
perch  or  cod-fish,  the  yolk-sack  is  relatively 
smaller  and  packed  away  beneath  the  body,  not 


128  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

pendant  as  in  the  shark,  but  the  same  curious 
history  with  regard  to  the  closing  of  the  gullet  is 
repeated  here. 

This  matter  of  the  relation  between  the  larva 
and  the  egg  is  somewhat  of  a  digression,  albeit 
necessary.  Besides  the  circular  suctorial  mouth 
disc — which,  however,  as  we  have  seen,  may  be 
represented  only  in  part,  either  by  that  portion 
in  front  of,  or  behind  the  mouth,  or  more  primi- 
tively still,  by  a  suctorial  mouth — and  the 
external  gills,  our  larval  form  is  conspicuous 
for  the  absence  of  limbs,  and  the  presence  of  a 
long  tail  fringed  by  a  delicate  membrane,  the 
tail-fin.  This  tail  is  the  only  organ  of  propul- 
sion. Such  a  form  is  one  of  peculiar  interest,  and 
of  first-rate  importance,  since  it  is  characteristic 
of  many  very  different,  and  only  distantly  related, 
animals.  Occurring  as  a  phase  in  the  life  history 
of  the  tunicates  or  sea-squirts,  fishes  and  amphibia. 
This  fact  is  regarded  by  scientific  experts  as  a 
reasonable  proof  that  these  early  stages,  common, 
to  such  different  forms,  represent  the  primitive 
vertebrate  model  out  of  which  all  the  vertebrata 
have  grown  by  gradual  modifications,  and 
transformations.  The  nature  of  these  trans- 
formations we  have  already  hinted  at.  Thus, 
to  take  the  breathing-organs.  These  are  first 
represented  by  external  gills,  which  are  gradually 
replaced  by  internal  gills,  whose  duties  are  in 
great  part  transferred,  in  some  fishes,  to  still 
more  internally  removed  respiratory  organs, 
which  we  call  lungs.  In  the  frog  tadpole  ex- 
ternal and  internal  gills  each  in  turn  pass  away, 
.and  are  completely  and  slowly  supplanted  by 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      129 

lungs,  whilst  the  internal  gill  supports  become 
modified  to  serve  as  supports  for  the  tongue.  In 
the  higher  vertebrate,  for  many  reasons  into  which 
we  cannot  enter  now,  the  gill-breathing  stage  is 
entirely  suppressed,  but  even  in  man  himself  the 
gill-slits  and  arches  still  appear  during  the  early 
stages  of  his  development.  Out  of  these  last 
indeed,  as  in  the  frog,  the  supports  for  the  tongue 
are  made.  The  nature  of  the  transformations 
and  modifications  which  give  rise  in  turn  to 
continuous  fin-folds  and  fins,  and  the  gradual 
evolution  of  the  latter  into  walking  limbs,  for 
the  support  and  carriage  of  the  body  on  land,  we 
have  already  sketched  in  an  earlier  chapter. 

So  much  for  the  typical  and  primitive  larval 
stages.  Let  us  now  turn  to  some  of  the  more  in- 
teresting of  the  stages  through  which  some  larval 
fish  pass,  on  their  way  to  the  adult  condition. 
Perhaps  one  of  the  most  remarkable  of  these  is 
that  of  the  young  of  our  common  fresh-water 
eel. 

Until  quite  recently  the  early  history — the 
babyhood,  so  to  speak — of  the  common  eel  was 
enshrouded  in  mystery,  and  was  regarded  as  a 
zoological  puzzle  which  would  reveal  itself  in 
due  time.  Some,  anxious  to  hasten  this  longed 
for  time,  allowed  their  imagination  to  carry 
them  beyond  the  sure  grounds  of  fact  into  the 
domains  of  romance  ;  or,  at  any  rate,  setting  aside 
all  caution,  they  gave  full  vent  to  fancy,  with  the 
result  that  fact  and  fiction  were  woven  together 
with  dire  results  to  truth.  The  outcome  of  this 
unholy  combination  (in  science)  was  a  theory  to 
the  effect  that  eels  were  developed  from  horse- 
I 


130  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

hair,  which  dropped  into  the  water  from  the  tails 
of  horses  when  they  came  to  drink.  After  long 
soaking  they  became  endowed  with  life,  and 
turned  into  worms.  These  worms,  almost  hair- 
like  in  thinness,  were  known  as  "  hair-eels,"  and 
they  in  course  of  time  completed  the  wondrous 
transformation  by  developing  into  true  eels  ! 

There  never  was  a  mystery  but  some  one  was 
ready  with  an  explanation.  The  above  effort  to 
throw  light  in  a  dark  place  was  regarded  as 
quite  satisfactory  by  people  of  not  so  very  long 
ago.  In  that  explanation  we  see  now  a  sug- 
gestion of  that  love  of  the  fantastic,  and  the 
wonderful,  characteristic  of  the  older  generations. 
A  readiness  to  accept  any  hypothesis  that  pre- 
sented itself  without  much  question  or  demand 
for  credentials.  But,  as  in  so  many  other 
instances,  there  is  an  element  of  truth  per- 
meating this  untruth.  This  truth  is  represented 
in  so  much  as  concerns  the  hair-eel.  The 
"hair-eel"  belongs  to  a  group  of  commonly 
parasitic  nematoid  worms,  the  early  stages 
of  existence  of  which  are  passed  within  the 
bodies  of  aquatic  insects,  from  which  they 
ultimately  emerge  to  pass  the  adult  condition  as 
free-swimming  organisms.  In  this  adult  con- 
dition the  males  at  least  bear  a  very  remark- 
able resemblance  to  horse-hair,  being  very 
slender,  hard,  and  shining  black  in  colour. 
Now,  in  the  days  when  men  believed  that  life 
could  be  engendered  from  non-living  matter, 
given  favourable  conditions,  there  seemed  no 
reason  to  doubt  but  that  horse-hair  might 
become,  by  sufficiently  prolonged  soaking, 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      131 

transmuted  into  its  living  prototype,  the  "hair- 
eel,"  and  this,  by  continuous  growth,  might  in 
turn  become  the  true  eel.  When  the  belief  that 
non-living  matter  could,  under  certain  con- 
ditions, beget  living  organisms,  was  shown  to 
be  untenable,  the  source  of  origin  of  the  common 
eel  became  more  mysterions  than  before.  And 
a  mystery  it  remained  until  the  year  of  Grace 
1864.  In  that  year  Mr  Gill  read  to  us  the  riddle 
of  all  the  ages,  at  least  since  Aristotle.  He  showed 
us  that  some  forms  at  least  of  certain  curious,  rare 
and  very  delicately  framed  fishes,  which  had  long 
been  a  stumbling-frock  to  scientists,  were  none 
other  than  the  long-sought-for  larval  eels.  They 
had  already  received  the  name  of  Leptocephali, 
but  were  regarded  as  monstrosities,  the  victims 
of  uncongenial  surroundings.  Thus  Dr  Giinther, 
one  of  the  most  profound  authorities  of  our  time 
on  all  matters  pertaining  to  fishes,  wrote  of 
them:  "We  must  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  Leptocephalids  are  the  offspring  of  various 
kinds  of  marine  fishes,  representing  not  a  normal 
stage  of  development  (larvae),  but  an  arrest  of 
development  at  a  very  early  period  of  their  life ; 
they  continue  to  grow  to  a  certain  size  without 
corresponding  development  of  their  internal 
organs,  and  perish  without  having  attained  the 
characters  of  the  perfect  animal."  A  year  after 
this  was  written  Dr  Giinther  himself  was  enabled 
to  add  further  confirmation  of  Mr  Gill's  discovery. 
But  it  was  not  till  1896  that  certain  Italian 
naturalists,  by  a  very  careful  and  exhaustive 
study  of  a  large  series  of  Leptocephalids  were 
enabled  to  establish  beyond  fear  of  dispute,  that 


132  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

these  remarkable  and  puzzling  fish  were  larval  eels 
—  not  only  of  fresh  water,  but  marine  forms  also. 
These  larvae,  furthermore,  brought  to  light  some 
very  extraordinary  facts,  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant of  which  concerns  the  law  of  growth.  Thus 
they  go  on  increasing  in  size  and  favour  daily,  up 
to  a  certain  point,  when  they  actually  begin  to 
grow  backwards,  that  is  to  say,  they  decrease  in 

size  from  day 

to  da7uP  *oa 
certain  point, 

then  growth 
recommences; 
with  this  new 
growth  they 
assume  the 

FIG.  12.—  Fish  Transformations.    A.  B.  C.  Three     i 

stages  in  the  life  history  of  the  Eel  :  showing  Characteristic 


the  gradual  decreasein  size  as  the  fish  grows  rnnnrl   PP!  li 
older.    With  the  decrease  in  size  the  eel-like  Uj  cc 

shape  is  gradually  acquired.    At  C.  the  mini-  form,     ascend 

mum  decrease  has  been  reached.    The  young  t         flin     OITT» 

fish  has  now  reached  the  "Elver"  stage  and  L(J      tllt3 

ascends  rivers  to  complete  its  growth  into  the  face     of     the 
adult  eel.  i 

sea,   and    in 

the  case  of  the  fresh-  water  species,  make  their 
way  with  all  speed  up  the  rivers,  in  which 
journey  we  shall  follow  them  in  the  next 
chapter  (p.  144).  The  accompanying  figures  give 
an  indication  of  the  delicacy  and  transparency 
of  these  fish  at  this  early  stage,  the  internal 
structures  in  the  living  larva  being  quite  dis- 
tinct (fig.  12).  The  curious  changes  in  the  rate 
of  growth  and  the  small  size  of  the  head,  very 
striking  features  of  the  larvae  at  this  stage,  are 
also  well  brought  out  in  the  figures.  When  a 
Leptocephalas  has  completed  the  first  stage  of 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.     133 

its  growth  it  ceases  to  feed,  and  thereby  loses 
considerably  in  bulk.  At  the  same  time  it 
develops  what  has  hitherto  been  lacking — pig- 
ment or  colouring  matter,  then  it  discards  its 
larval  teeth,  and  replaces  its  soft  membranous 
backbone  by  a  series  of  hard  and  complicated 
bones.  Much  of  what  these  Italian  naturalists 
have  told  us  was  the  result  of  direct  observa- 
tions of  living  specimens  kept  in  an  aquarium . 

The  manner  of  capture  of  these  Iiving4fish 
is  curious.  The  majority  are  procured  from 
the  Straits  of  Messina  by  a  series  of  fortu- 
nate accidents,  which  are  constantly  repeated. 
These  " accidents"  are  due  to  the  fact  that 
mighty  currents  every  now  and  then  boil  up 
in  the  narrow  straits,  bringing  with  them 
the  strange  inhabitants  of  these  unexplored 
regions — eggs,  larvae  and  fishes  of  many  kinds, 
besides  other  forms  of  animal  life.  But  besides 
this  there  is  yet  another  source  from  which 
Leptocephali  are  obtained ;  one  of  these  is, 
curiously  enough,  from,  the  stomach  of  that 
grotesque  monster  the  sun -fish  (Orthagoriscus 
mola) ;  another  way  is  by  dredging. 

It  is  certain  that  there  can  be  few  fish  with 
which  we  are  more  familiar  than  those  which  we 
know  as  "flat- fishes" — the  sole,  plaice,  turbot, 
halibut,  and  flounder  tribe.  Yet,  probably  few 
people  have  any  idea  of  the  wonderful  course  of 
events  which  leads  to  the  characteristic  "flat- 
fish" shape.  Into  this  shape  then  we  must  look 
a  little  more  closely.  To  begin  with,  the  familiar 
"dark  "side  and  "white"  side  do  not  represent 
the  dorsal  and  ventral  aspects  of  the  animal. 


134  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

That  is  to  say,  they  do  not  represent  the  back 
and  the  belly,  but  the  right  and  left  sides.  In 
some  fish  it  is  the  right  side  which  is  upper- 
most, in  some  the  left.  When  the  fish  swims  it 
does  so  by  an  undulatory  motion  of  the  body ; 
that  is  to  say,  progressing  by  means  of  wave-like 
movements  passing  from  head  to  tail.  But  it 
does  not  swim  vertically,  but  retains  the  position 
which  it  holds  when  at  rest — the  dark  side  being 
kept  uppermost.  Another  point  about  the  adult, 
which  we  shall  appreciate  now,  is  the  fact  that 
the  eyes  are  not  on  opposite  sides  of  the  head, 
but  lie  side  by  side  on  the  upper  surface.  How 
this  comes  to  be,  and  how  it  is  that  the  fish  comes 
to  lie  always  on  one  side  or  the  other,  we  may 
discover  from  a  study  of  the  larval  fish.  This, 
when  it  emerges  from  the  egg,  is  perfectly  sym- 
metrical, and  gives  all  promise  of  developing  into 
the  typical  fish-like  form.  Soon,  however,  a 
change  becomes  obvious,  for  there  is  a  marked 
tendency  to  lie  at  rest  on  one  side,  right  or  left, 
which  becomes  more  and  more  pronounced  daily. 
Simultaneously  with  this  new  position,  the  left 
or  right  eye  begins  to  migrate  from  what  is  now 
fast  becoming  the  under  to  the  upper  sicle,  and 
the  attainment  of  this  end  is  accomplished  at  the 
expense  of  the  symmetry  of  the  skull,  which 
eventually,  with  the  complete  migration  of  the  eye 
to  the  upper  surface,  becomes  quite  asymmetrical. 
The  reason  for  the  really  wonderful  transforma- 
tion exhibited  by  the  young  flat-fish  is  one  of 
nature's  mysteries  which  no  one  has  yet  succeeded 
in  solving. 

But  eels  and  flat  fish  do  not  exhaust  the  list  of 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.      135 

transformations  to  be  found  amongst  the  fishes, 
though  in  these  two  particular  instances  we  have 


FIG.  13.— Three  stages  in  the  development  of  the  Sword  fish 
(after  Giinther). 

the  most  interesting  of  them  all.  The  signifi- 
cance of  transformations  is  in  some  cases  more 
or  less  obvious  and  intelligible ;  but  as  often  as 


136  THE  STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

not  we  have  to  rely  mainly  on  conjecture  in 
endeavouring  to  find  an  explanation  of  their 
meaning.  In  some  cases  it  would  indeed  seem 
as  if  the  now  almost  discarded  recapitulation 
theory  received  some  support.  That  many  of 
the  phases  of  these  transformations  have  a 
direct  relation  with  the  past  there  can  be  no 
doubt ;  on  the  other  hand,  many  are  as  certainly 
special  adaptations  belonging  to,  and  necessary  to, 
the  particular  phase  in  which  they  appear.  An 
exceedingly  instructive  series  of  stages  in  develop- 
ment is  shown  in  the  life  history  of  the  sword- 
fishes.  The  young  of  Histiophorus,  of  the  Pacific 
and  Indian  Oceans,  has  been  beautifully  illustrated 
by  Dr  Giinther,  and  these  figures,  by  his  kind 
permission,  have  been  reproduced  here  (fig.  13). 
In  the  first  stage,  a  fish  of  9  mill,  long,  it  is  to 
be  noted  that  the  jaws  are  of  equal  length  and 
both  bear  teeth ;  above  the  eye  is  a  series  of  short 
bristles ;  from  the  back  of  the  head  project,  above 
and  below,  long  pointed  spines.  The  dorsal  fin 
is  long  and  low,  the  pectoral  fin  large  and  trun- 
cated, whilst  the  ventral  fins  are  represented 
only  by  tiny  buds.  In  the  next  stage,  a  fish  of  14 
mill,  long,  the  dorsal  fin  has  increased  enor- 
mously in  size,  whilst  the  spines  projecting  from 
the  back  of  the  head  are  relatively  shorter  ;  the 
bristles  above  the  eye  have  vanished ;  the  upper 
jaw  has  grown  slightly  longer  than  the  lower ; 
the  ventral  fins,  represented  previously  by  buds, 
have  now  increased  to  long  slender  filaments ;  the 
pectoral  fin  has  changed  its  shape,  and  the  pre- 
operculum  or  gill-cover  has  increased  greatly  in 
size.  In  the  third  stage,  a  fish  of  14  mill,  long,  the 


LARVAL  FISHES  :   THEIR  METAMORPHOSES.     137 

dorsal  fin  has  developed  unequally,  dividing  the 
whole  into  two  distinct  parts,  an  anterior  of  great 
size  and  a  smaller  posterior ;  the  upper  jaw  has  in- 
creased so  as  to  project  considerably  beyond  the 
lower,  whilst  the  teeth  have  disappeared ;  the 
long  spines  from  the  back  of  the  head  have 
almost  vanished,  whilst  the  ventral  filamentous 
fins  have  become  reduced  in  size.  In  the  eye 
there  is  a  conspicuous  relative  decrease  in  size 
from  the  earliest  stage  onward.  The  great  size 
of  the  eye  is  a  feature  of  all  vertebrated  animals, 
during  the  embryonic  stages  of  their  growth  at 
any  rate. 

The  young  of  the  sun-fishes  again  present 
some  very  remarkable  features — of  which  there  is 
no  indication  in  the  adult  forms — so  much  so  that 
these  young  have  been  described  as  of  distinct 
genera.  The  main  features  which  characterise 
them  at  this  period  is  a  series  of  sharp  spines 
projecting  in  all  directions  all  over  the  body. 
The  adults  are  either  smooth-skinned  or  covered 
with  minute  prickles,  according  to  the  species. 
Similarly,  the  young  of  one  of  the  flying-fishes 
(Dadylopterus),  of  the  sea-perch  (Serranus),  the 
"  rockling  "  (Motella\  and  some  others  have  passed 
unrecognised,  and  have  also  been  described  as 
distinct  genera,  their  identity  being  so  completely 
masked. 

The  young  of  the  ribbon-fish  (Trachypterus)  are 
remarkable  for  the  very  extraordinary  develop- 
ment of  the  fin-rays,  exceeding  that  of  any  other 
known  fishes  ;  sometimes  their  fin-rays  are  many 
times  longer  than  the  body  ;  moreover,  these  fin- 
rays  are  provided  with  curious  lappet  or  flange- 


138  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

like  dilatations.  The  great  length  of  these 
fin-rays  shows  that  these  fish  are  hatched  far 
down  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  where  absolute 
stillness  prevails,  the  currents  such  as  prevail  at 
the  surface  would  wreak  ruin  on  such  fragile 
structures  at  once. 

A  most  remarkable  trait  in  the  life  history  of 
larval  fishes  is  that  exhibited  by  the  young  of  the 
sand-smelts  (Atkerina),  which,  for  some  time  after 
hatching,  cling  together  in  dense  masses  and  in 
enormous  numbers.  It  is  said,  by  the  way,  that 
that  peculiarly  larval  and  archaic  type,  the 
Amphioxus,  occasionally  forms  a  swimming  chain 
by  uniting  one  with  another  by  their  mouths. 
This  is  the  only  other  instance  I  can  recall  com- 
parable to  the  masses  of  young  fry  of  the 
sand-smelt. 


CHAPTER  XL 

MIGRATION  AND   HYBERNATION 

THE  migratory  impulse  seems  to  be  as  strongly 
developed  in  the  fishes  as  in  the  birds.  In  no 
other  vertebrates,  indeed,  save  these  two  classes, 
do  we  find  these  periodic  movements  so  well 
marked.  This  is  probably  due  to  the  peculiar 
facilities  oifered  either  by  air  or  water  for  ex- 
tensive journeys  under  fairly  uniform  conditions. 
Barriers  such  as  confront  non-flying  terrestrial 
animals  being  absent. 

Migration  with  both  bird  and  fish  is  generally 
associated  with  the  provision  for  the  next  genera- 


MIGRATION   AND   HYBERNATION.  130 

tion,  but  whilst  in  the  former  it  seems  to  be  due 
to  the  need  of  securing  a  certain  and  suitable 
food  supply,  in  the  latter  it  appears  to  be  rather 
the  need  of  securing  a  larger  amount  of  protec- 
tion for  the  offspring.  In  this  solicitude,  if  we 
may  call  it  so,  for  the  preservation  of  the  species, 
many  fishes  have  succeeded  in  passing  what 
proves  an  insuperable  barrier  to  most — to  wit, 
the  passage  from  salt  water  to  fresh,  and  vice 
versa.  Surface  temperature,  however,  and  climate 
present  an  additional  barrier  to  many  fresh  water 
fishes,  preventing  their  further  movement  even 
if  they  could  survive  the  transition  into  salt 
water.  That  is  to  say,  a  fish  which  might  sur- 
vive this  exchange  of  medium,  would  succumb 
to  the  effects  of  changed  temperature.  Salt 
water  fishes  do  not  appear  to  be  so  deeply 
affected  in  this  matter. 

In  addition  to  this  orderly  and  periodic  migra- 
tion, in  which  shoals  of  countless  millions  are  in- 
volved, we  have  a  form  of  what  we  may  call  sporadic 
migration — many  marine  fishes  individually  as- 
cending rivers  for  hundreds  of  miles  of  their 
course,  whilst  many  fresh  water  fishes  similarly 
descend  into  the  sea,  though  these  are  fewer  in 
number.  This  passage  from  fresh  to  salt  water  is 
often  very  gradual,  broken  by  a  longer  or  shorter 
sojourn  in  brackish  water,  but  in  some  cases  (as 
in  the  common  stickle-back)  the  transition  may 
be  quite  sudden  without  producing  any  injurious 
results.  Migration  of  this  kind  is  not  associated 
with  any  known  cause.  The  exchange  from  a 
salt  to  a  fresh  water  habitat  may  have  been 
to  avoid  competition  in  the  more  crowded  sea  ; 


140  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

to  this  exchange  we  owe  the  preservation  of 
some  very  interesting  and  archaic  forms,  such 
as  the  bony-pike  (Lepidosteus),  bichir  (Polyptents), 
and  barramunda  (Ceratodus),  for  instance. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  fish  life 
originally  commenced  in  the  sea,  and  spread 
thence  to  the  brackish  and  fresh  water  by  a 
series  of  sporadic  migrations  such  as  we  have 
just  instanced.  Possibly  this  migration  was  due 
to  pressure  and  competition  amongst  the  species 
involved  in  this  migration,  just  as  amongst  our- 
selves, overcrowded  populations  seek  relief  by 
emigration. 

The  causes  of  the  migration  of  the  mackerel 
seems  to  be  an  exception  to  the  rule  suggested — 
that  migration  in  fishes  is  probably  due  to  the 
desire  to  secure  a  safe  harbourage  for  the  young 
fry.  Mackerel  swim  in  shoals,  and  spawn  in 
the  open  sea.  Periodically,  however,  they  ap- 
pear off  shore,  apparently,  as  Dr  Gunther  sug- 
gests, in  pursuit  of  other  fishes  on  which  they 
feed.  They  prey  upon  the  young  and  adults  of 
the  herring-tribe,  the  pilchard  and  sprat.  These 
guide  the  movements  of  the  mackerel. 

The  perils  of  the  migrating  adults  of  such 
species  as  the  herring  or  sprat,  for  instance,  are 
many,  for  not  only  are  they  subjected  to  an 
unceasing  attack  from  hordes  of  their  predaceous 
relatives,  but  toll  is  taken  by  numberless  others 
besides,  such  as  "schools"  of  porpoises,  and 
countless  flocks  of  birds,  who  seize  them  from 
above.  Besides  these  we  have  to  reckon  the 
millions  captured  annually  by  our  fishing-fleets. 
In  spite  of  all  this  persecution,  wonderful  though 


MIGRATION  AND  HYBERNATION.  141 

it  be,  the  herring,  for  instance,  still  holds  its 
own. 

In  studying  migratory  movements  many  facts 
have  to  be  kept  in  sight,  and  a  close  watch  has 
to  be  placed  on  the  migrants  in  order  that  we 
may  discover,  if  possible,  whether,  there  is 
any  return  of  those  fishes  which  move  to  some 
distant  spot  for  the  purpose  of  depositing  their 
eggs,  and  what,  if  any,  changes  are  under- 
gone in  the  appearance  of  the  pilgrims  during 
their  journeys  to  and  fro.  Some  of  the  more 
interesting  of  the  details  of  this  aspect  of  the  life 
history  of  fishes  will  be  discussed  now. 

The  migration  of  the  salmon  may  fittingly 
come  first  under  consideration,  and  illustrates  the 
migration  from  salt  into  fresh  water,  of  which 
we  have  already  hinted.  The  efforts  which  the 
salmon  makes  to  gain  the  upper  waters  of  the 
rivers  they  ascend  may  often  be  truly  described 
as  Herculean.  Kapids,  even  of  six  feet  high, 
they  surmount  by  leaping,  trying  again  and  again 
until  successful  (see  frontispiece).  In  some  of 
the  Scotch  rivers  artificial  stairs  have  been  con- 
structed in  order  to  enable  them  to  overcome 
some  of  the  otherwise  unsurmountable  barriers. 
" Excelsior"  seems  to  be  the  salmon  motto.  So 
violent  are  their  exertions  that  they  have  per- 
force often  to  rest  for  days  in  some  quiet  pool, 
from  whence  they  continue  their  struggle  up- 
wards. At  last  the  Mecca  of  the  pilgrimage  is 
reached ;  but  the  journey  and  the  nature  of  its 
termination  tells  sadly  upon  both  males  and 
females.  "To  such,"  writes  Mr  Eooper,  "as 
have  only  seen  the  salmon  in  prime  condition, 


142  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

the  appearance  of  the  fish  when  on  the  eve  of 
spawning  would  come  as  a  surprise.  The  female 
is  then  dark  in  colour,  almost  black,  and  her 
shape  sadly  altered  for  the  worse  from  that 
which  she  presented  when  in  condition.  As  for 
the  male,  he  is  about  as  hideous  as  can  well  be 
imagined,  his  general  colour  being  a  dirty  red, 
blotched  with  orange  and  dark  spots.  His  jaws 
are  elongated,  and  the  lower  one  furnished  with 
a  huge  beak,  as  thick  and  nearly  as  long  as  a 
man's  middle  finger;  while  his  teeth  are  sharp 
and  numerous,  and  his  head,  from  the  shrinking 
of  his  shoulders,  appears  disproportionately 
large.  His  skin  also  is  slimy  and  disagreeable 
to  handle,  and,  in  fact,  scarcely  a  more  repulsive 
creature  in  appearance  exists.  .  .  .  After  spawn- 
ing, the  fish  speedily  recover  their  colour,  and, 
to  a  great  extent,  their  condition ;  the  baggit 
(as  the  female  is  called)  at  once  losing  her  dark 
complexion,  and  the  kipper  discarding  his  hideous 
livery,  his  great  beak  being  rapidly  absorbed,  his 
sides  becoming  silvery,  and  his  back  assuming  a 
dark  bluish  tinge." 

Salmon  return  year  by  year  to  the  river  in 
which  they  were  hatched,  just  as  swallows  and 
many  other  birds  return  each  spring  to  their 
own  particular  nesting-places.  At  least  this  is 
generally  the  case,  but  it  would  seem  that  some 
on  leaving  the  river  stray  so  far  away  that  they 
are  unable  to  find  their  way  back.  There  seems, 
however,  to  be  a  yet  deeper,  may  we  say  "in- 
stinctive," impulse  behind  these  apparent  tender 
associations  and  regard  for  the  ancestral  waters. 
Since  year  by  year  fish  hover  longingly  at  the 


MIGRATION  AND  HYBERNATION.  143 

mouths  of  the  Thames  and  the  Liffey,  for  in- 
stance, yet,  at  least  in  the  former  river,  are 
compelled  to  relinquish  their  attempts  to  make 
their  way  up  on  account,  to  our  discredit  be  it 
said,  of  the  foulness  of  its  waters.  When  these 
shall  be  once  more  free  from  pollution — and  they 
are  slowly  approaching  this  blessed  state,  thanks 
to  modern  sanitation — we  shall  once  more  restore 
to  these  debarred  ones  their  ancient  home  and 
shelter  in  Father  Thames.  With  the  Liffey  it 
would  appear  things  are  not  quite  so  bad,  and, 
remarkable  as  it  may  seem,  the  fish  apparently 
know  that  the  polluted  water  is  but  local  and  of 
a  limited  area,  for  they  have  been  remarked  to 
charge  this  befouled  region  at  full  speed,  and 
successfully  emerging  in  pure  water,  to  lie  quiet 
for  a  few  hours  to  recover  from  their  exertions. 
How  is  it,  we  may  ask  here,  that  since  no  fish 
have  been  hatched  in  the  Thames  for  many 
generations,  an  effort  is  still  made,  or  at  least 
contemplated,  to  gain  the  paradise  of  the  quiet 
upper  reaches  which  lay  far  from  the  busy  tur- 
moil at  the  river's  mouth  ?  Is  there  a  tradition 
of  golden  days  within  the  sanctuary  of  this 
grand  old  stream  ?  or  is  this  yearning  to  ascend 
to  be  regarded  as  a  transmitted  impulse  *? 

The  sturgeon  is  another  denizen  of  the  sea — 
though  there  are  some  fresh  water  species — 
that  annually  ascends  the  rivers  to  spawn.  "  In 
summer, "  writes  Mr  Lydekker,  "  regular  fishing 
stations  are  established  on  the  Russian  rivers, 
where  the  approach  of  a  shoal  is  heralded  by  a 
watchman.  Upwards  of  fifteen  thousand  have 
been  taken  in  a  day  at  some  of  these  stations ; 


144  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

and  when  the  fishing  is  suspended  for  a  short 
time,  a  river  of  nearly  four  hundred  feet  in  width 
and  five-and-twenty  in  depth  has  been  known  to 
be  completely  blocked  by  a  solid  mass  of  fish." 
Sturgeon  fishing  is  prosecuted  for  the  sake  of  the 
flesh,  the  ova,  from  which  caviare  is  made,  and 
the  air-bladder,  from  the  inner  lining  of  which 
isinglass  is  prepared. 

The  sturgeon  and  the  salmon  afford  us 
instances  of  a  universal  migration  of  adults 
from  the  sea  into  the  rivers  for  the  purposes 
of  making  provision  for  the  future  generation. 
But  besides  these  armies  of  adults,  the  rivers  are 
also  invaded  by  hosts  of  young  fishes  hatched  in 
the  sea,  but  which  complete  their  growth  in  the 
rivers.  The  common  eel  is  one  of  the  most 
interesting  of  these  hosts.  "  In  the  course  of  the 
summer,"  writes  Dr  Giinther,  "  young  individuals 
from  three  to  five  inches  long  ascend  rivers  in 
incredible  numbers,  overcoming  all  obstacles, 
ascending  vertical  walls  or  flood-gates,  enter- 
ing every  larger  and  smaller  tributary,  and 
making  their  way  even  ov^r  terra  firma  to  waters 
shut  off  from  all  communication  with  rivers. 
Such  immigrations  have  been  long  known  by  the 
name  of  Eel-fairs.  The  numbers  participating  in 
these  migrations  are  so  vast  as  to  be  almost 
incredible.  Upwards  of  three  tons  of  "  elvers  " 
— as  these  young  eels  are  called  —  were  de- 
spatched in  one  day  from  the  Gloucester  district 
in  the  spring  of  1886,  and  it  has  been  estimated 
that  over  fourteen  thousand  of  these  elvers  go  to 
make  a  pound  weight.  "  In  the  previous  year," 
writes  Mr  Lydekker,  "  the  annual  consumption 


MIGRATION   AND  HYBERNATION.  145 

of  eels  was  estimated  at  a  minimum  of  1650 
tons,  with  a  total  value  of  £130,000."  It  is 
believed  that  the  adult  eel  does  not  return  to 
the  river,  but  dies  soon  after  having  deposited 
its  eggs,  or  their  equivalent. 

The  young  salmon  on  their  way  down  to  the 
sea  are  equally  subjected  to  persecution,  though 
only  from  their  natural  enemies.  These  young 
fish,  it  should  be  remarked,  for  the  first  year  of 
their  existence,  at  least,  are  known  as  "  parr." 
At  the  end  of  this  first  year  they  take  on  the 
brilliant  silvery  ness  and  characteristic  marking 
of  the  adult  form,  and  are  known  as  "  smolt." 
"  Perhaps,"  says  Mr  Eooper,  "  with  a  wish  to 
exhibit  himself  in  his  new  and  beautiful  apparel, 
[he]  evinces  a  daily  increasing  restlessness  and 
desire  to  quit  his  home.  With  the  first  floods 
in  May  myriads  of  these  lovely  little  fishes  start 
on  their  downward  journey  toward  the  sea.  It 
is  a  beautiful  sight  to  watch  their  movements 
when  descending ;  and  for  many  days  the  river 
teems  with  them,  not  a  square  foot  of  water 
being  without  one  where  the  stream  is  at  all 
rapid.  As  fry  the  smolts  were  exposed  to  many 
dangers,  but  they  were  nothing  to  those  which 
beset  them  as  parrs,  on  their  journey  towards 
the  sea.  Their  enemies  are  legion.  Trout  and 
pike  devour  them,  gulls  swoop  down  and  swallow 
them  wholesale,  herons  standing  mid-leg  deep  in 
the  water  pick  them  out  as  they  pass,  and  even 
their  own  kindred  devour  them  without  scruple. 
Unluckily,  too,  for  them,  a  certain  number  of 
great  hungry  kelts  (as  the  fish  are  called  after 
spawning)  having  recovered  to  a  great  extent 
K 


146  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

their  condition,  accompanying  them  on  their 
seaward  journey,  and  prey  upon  their  young 
companions  as  they  travel ;  and  I  believe  that  a 
hungry  kelt  will  devour  upwards  of  forty  or  fifty 
smolts  in  a  day.  Arrived  at  the  sea,  the  little 
fish  are  met  by  a  fresh  array  of  enemies.  The 
army  of  gulls  is  always  with  them,  and  these  are 
reinforced  by  cormorants,  divers,  and  other  sea- 
birds,  besides  which  shoals  of  ravenous  fish 
await  their  arrival,  and  assist  in  thinning  their 
ranks.  It  is  wonderful  that  any  should  escape, 
and  but  for  the  extraordinary  fecundity  of 
the  salmon  they  would  speedily  be  annihilated  ; 
but  such  is  their  prolific  nature  that  a  remnant 
always  survives  to  return  to  the  spawning- 
beds  and  keep  up  the  supply.  .  .  .  The  food 
of  the  smolt  during  his  sojourn  in  the  sea  is 
abundant,  consisting  chiefly  of  sand-eels,  molluscs 
and  marine  insects.  The  smolts  increase  accord- 
ingly very  rapidly  in  size,  and  in  three  or  four 
months  the  fish  that  came  down  five  or  six 
ounces  in  weight  returns  to  the  river  from 
whence  he  came,  a  grilse  of  from  four  to  six 
pounds  :  the  grilse  being  the  fifth  stage  of  the 
salmon's  existence.  Unless  accidentally  pre- 
vented, the  grilse  always  returns  to  the  river 
from  whence  it  came,  and  after  spending  the 
autumn  and  winter  at  home,  and  providing  for 
the  continuance  of  the  family  by  spawning,  as 
already  described,  returns  as  a  kelt  to  the  sea  in 
the  following  year,  reappearing  the  next  as  a 
salmon  of  at  least  ten  or  twelve  pounds'  weight." 
Oar  common  stickle-back  affords  us  an  instance 
of  that  mysterious  sporadic  migration  by  vast 


MIGRATION  AND   HYBERNATION.  147 

numbers  which  occurs  amongst  all  groups  of 
animals  not  usually  regarded  as  migration 
species.  Thus  Dr  Giinther  records,  on  the 
authority  of  Pennant,  "  that  at  Spalding  in 
Lincolnshire,  there  was  once  in  seven  years 
amazing  shoals,  which  appear  in  the  Willand, 
coming  up  the  river  in  the  form  of  a  vast 
column.  The  quantity  may,  perhaps,  be  con- 
ceived from  the  fact  that  a  man  employed  in 
collecting  them,  gained,  for  a  considerable  time, 
four  shillings  a-day  by  selling  them  at  the  rate  of 
a  halfpenny  a  bushel." 

Similarly,  the  horse  -  mackerel  sometimes 
appears  off  our  coasts  in  incredible  numbers. 
On  one  occasion,  it  is  on  record,  as  many  as  ten 
thousand  were  taken  in  Cornwall.  In  1834  one 
of  Yarrell's  correspondents  informed  him  huge 
shoals  were  seen  on  the  Glamorganshire  coast. 
"  They  were  first  observed  in  the  evening,  and 
the  whole  sea,  as  far  as  we  could  command  it 
with  the  eye,  seemed  in  a  state  of  fermentation 
with  their  numbers.  Those  who  stood  on  some 
projecting  rock  had  only  to  dip  their  hand  into 
the  water,  and  with  a  sudden  jerk  they  might 
throw  up  three  or  four.  The  bathers  felt  them 
come  against  their  bodies,  and  the  sea  looked  on 
from  above,  appeared  one  dark  mass  of  fish. 
Every  net  was  put  in  requisition  ;  and  those 
which  did  not  give  way  from  the  weight,  were 
drawn  on  shore  laden  with  spoil.  One  of  the 
party  who  had  a  herring-seive  with  a  two-inch 
mesh  was  the  most  successful ;  every  mesh  held 
its  fish,  and  formed  a  wall  that  swept  on  the 
beach  all  before  it.  The  quantity  is  very  in- 


148  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

adequately  expressed  by  numbers,  they  were 
caught  by  cart-loads.  As  these  shoals  were 
passing  us  for  a  week,  with  their  heads  directed 
up  channel,  we  had  the  opportunity  of  noticing 
that  feeding-time  was  morning  and  evening. 
They  were  pursuing  the  fry  of  the  herring,  and 
I  found  their  stomachs  constantly  full  of  them." 

Another  form  of  sporadic  migration,  and  less 
mysterious,  is  that  of  some  of  the  South  American 
cat-fishes,  which  appear  to  possess  a  remarkable 
power  of  anticipating  disasters.  For  they  have 
a  "  habit  of  travelling  during  the  dry  season, 
from  a  piece  of  water  about  to  dry  up,  in  quest 
of  a  pond  of  greater  capacity.  These  journeys 
are  occasionally  of  such  length  that  the  fish 
spends  whole  nights  on  the  way,  and  the  bands 
of  scaly  travellers  are  sometimes  so  large  that 
the  Indians  who  happen  to  meet  them,  fill  many 
baskets  of  the  prey  thus  placed  in  their  hands. 
The  Indians  supposed  that  the  fish  carry  a  supply 
of  water  with  them,  but  they  have  no  special 
organs,  and  can  only  do  so  by  closing  the  gill 
openings,  or  by  retaining  a  little  water  between 
the  plates  of  their  bodies." 

The  Indian  serpent-head  (Ophiocephalus)  can 
travel  considerable  distances  over  moist  ground, 
progressing  in  a  serpentine  manner,  by  means  of 
their  pectoral  and  tail  fins. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  fish  are  forcibly  trans- 
lated from  one  place  to  another  by  floods,  for  in- 
stance, and  manage  to  establish  themselves  in  their 
new  conditions  and  thrive.  In  this  way  many 
isolated  pools  and  lakes  may  have  been  peopled  ; 
often  with  forms  not  naturally  to  have  been  expected 


MIGRATION   AND  HIBERNATION.  149 

to  obtain  there.  The  writer  well  remembers  an 
extraordinarily  high  tide  on  the  river  Yare  in 
Norfolk,  which  flooded  the  marshes  some  seven 
or  eight  miles  from  the  sea.  Some  four  months 
later,  at  about  Easter-tide,  codlings  and  whitings 
were  being  daily  captured  in  the  ditches  which 
bounded  the  various  marshes.  The  water  here 
was  almost  fresh,  yet  these  salt-water  forms  when 
captured  were  in  fine  condition,  apparently  having 
suffered  neither  from  change  of  water  nor  their 
narrow  surroundings. 

The  disappearance  of  an  animal  from  its 
familiar  haunts  does  not  necessarily  imply 
migration  to  some  distant  region.  Indeed  the 
older  naturalists,  both  lay  and  professional,  com- 
monly overlooked  the  phenomena  of  migration 
altogether,  and  believed  the  sudden  disappear- 
ance of  this  or  that  particular  animal  to  be 
explained  by  its  retirement  to  some  sheltered 
nook  or  cranny.  This  disappearance  was  more 
particularly  associated  with  the  approach  of 
winter.  Many  believed  that  the  swallows,  for 
instance,  sought  shelter  from  the  rigours  of  this 
season  in  sheltered  caves  or  other  hiding-places, 
or  even  in  the  mud  at  the  bottom  of  pools  and 
streams ;  and  there  are  most  circumstantial 
accounts  extant  of  eye-witnesses  to  this  strange 
disappearance,  which,  needless  to  say,  never 
happened.  In  justice,  however,  to  these  older 
observers,  it  must  be  remarked  that  many 
animals  actually  do  seek  retirement  at  the  fall 
of  the  year,  as  witness  the  bat,  squirrel,  dor- 
mouse, bears,  snakes,  lizards,  frogs,  fish,  and,  in 
short,  quite  a  host  of  animals.  This  periodical 


150  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

retirement  we  know  as  "hybernation."  Ex- 
tended observation  has  shown  that  extremes  of 
heat  are  followed  by  a  similar  retirement  on  the 
part  of  many  animals,  so  that  we  may  discuss 
the  facts  herein  concerned  under  two  heads  :  (1) 
winter  sleep  and  (2)  summer  sleep. 

The  winter  sleep  seems  to  be  gradually  in- 
duced by  the  reduction  of  the  temperature,  and 
to  be  sustained  so  long  as  the  low  temperature 
continues.  The  desire  to  sleep  felt  by  ourselves 
on  exposure  to  extreme  cold  is  well  known,  as 
are  the  fatal  effects  which  follow  any  yielding  to 
this  desire. 

The  carp  amongst  the  fishes  is  one  of  the  most 
familiar  instances  of  winter-sleepers.  In  winter 
great  numbers  bury  themselves  .in  the  mud 
amongst  the  roots  of  plants,  where  they  remain 
torpid  for  many  months.  So,  too,  does  the 
tench. 

The  facts  concerning  summer  sleep  are  much 
less  familiar.  The  drowsiness  that  overcomes  us 
on  a  hot  summer's  day  will  naturally  be  recalled 
in  this  connection,  and  we  may  even  proceed  to 
connect  this  with  the  similar  inclination  to  sleep 
under  the  influence  of  extreme  cold.  To  suppose 
that  in  either  case  the  temperature  alone  is  the 
cause  of  this  deep  sleep — chill-coma  and  heat- 
coma — would  be  to  fall  into  an  error.  This  deep 
sleep  is  rather  a  way  provided  by  Nature  as  an 
escape  from  famine.  Excessive  cold  arid  exces- 
sive drought  alike  cut  off  the  food  supplies,  and 
drought,  in  the  case  of  many  fishes  even  the 
element  in  which  they  live.  The  African  mud-fish 
(Protopterus)  will  afford  a  case  in  point,  illustrating 


MIGRATION   AND   HIBERNATION.  151 

the  effects  of  prolonged  drought  (fig.  14).  The 
rivers  in  which  these  fishes  live  for  many  weeks 
or  months  are  absolutely  drained,  and  their  beds 
become  baked  by  the  burning  sun.  To  escape 
an  otherwise  certain  death  the  mud-fish  burrows 
down  into  the  mud,  and  there  tarries  till  the 
clouds  come  again  bringing  the  grateful  rain. 
In  burrowing,  as  soon  as  the  fish  has  reached 
a  sufficient  depth  it  coils  itself  up  into  a  half- 
circle,  covering  its  mouth  with  its  tail.  The 
skin  then  secretes  a  quantity  of  slime,  which 
forms  a  sort  of  inner  coat- 
ing to  the  mud-chamber 
in  which  it  is  now  en- 
closed, and  which  serves 
to  keep  the  walls  moist. 
This  chamber  is  known  as  FlG.  i4._0utiine  figure  of  the 

a    "  COCOOn  "    from     its     re-  African  Mud-fish   (Protop- 

,  ,  , ,  terus  annecteus). 

semblance  to  the  cocoons 

of  beetles  and  moths,  which,  it  will  be  re- 
membered, are  constructed  variously  of  siik, 
wood-pulp,  or  earth.  While  enclosed  in  their 
self-made  prison  numbers  are  dug  out  and  sent 
to  this  country.  The  writer  well  remembers 
assisting  Dr  H.  O.  Forbes  to  release  a  number  of 
these  fishes  from  their  cocoons,  at  one  of  the 
evening  conversaziones  held  during  the  last  meet- 
ing of  the  British  Association  at  Oxford.  The 
clods  of  earth  containing  each  fish,  or  some- 
times two,  were  then  more  than  six  months  old, 
and  had  to  be  broken  up  with  a  saw  and  chisels. 
When  the  bulk  of  the  earth  around  the  slimy 
case  had  been  removed,  the  cocoon  was  placed  in 
a  tank  of  tepid  water.  This  rapidly  dissolved 


152  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

the  mud  and  set  free  the  captives,  who  were  soon 
swimming  about  as  if  in  their  native  rivers. 
Some  of  these  fish  were  kept  alive  for  many 
months. 

The  Indian  serpent-head  (OpJiiocephalus)  like- 
wise passes  prolonged  seasons  of  drought  en- 
closed in  mud,  emerging  therefrom  only  after 
the  rains  have  filled  the  bed  of  the  stream. 

The  climbing-perch  (Anabas)  of  Ceylon  also 
withdraws  to  a  mud  retreat,  and  is  habitually 
unearthed  with  the  shovel  by  natives. 

A  trout-like  species  of  fish  (Neochanna)  of  New 
Zealand  is  so  far  known  only  by  specimens  which 
have  been  obtained  from  mud-burrows  at  a  dis- 
tance from  water.  These  burrows  are  excavated 
by  the  fish,  but  how,  or  under  what  conditions, 
appears  yet  to  be  a  mystery  ! 


CHAPTER  XII. 

TRANSFORMATIONS 

THE  stock-in-trade  with  which  fishes  start  in  life 
is  a  comparatively  limited  one,  being  no  more, 
in  fact,  than  is  sufficient  to  complete  the  outfit 
necessary  to  meet  immediate  needs.  Evolution, 
progressive  or  otherwise,  is  possible  only  by 
modifications  of,  and  additions  to,  the  original 
structures  represented  in  the  person  of  the  founder 
of  the  house.  Other  chapters  in  this  little  book 
bear  witness  to  the  magnitude  of  the  changes  which 
have  taken  place  during  the  development  of  the 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  1 5  $ 

various  organs  of  the  body.  The  present  will 
indicate  a  few  of  the  changes  of  another  kind,  of 
which  evidence  is  to  be  found  in  a  study  of  the 
anatomy  of  fishes.  These  well  show  how  the 
already  elaborated  structures  and  secretions  may 
combine  to  form  yet  other  structures.  Often 
these  arise  in  parts  of  the  body  which  have  been 
relieved  of  their  original  functions,  and  are  there- 
fore free  to  undertake  such  new  duties  as  may  be 
beneficial  for  the  continuance  of  the  species. 
This  replacement  of  one  organ  by  another  is 
known  as  the  substitution  of  organs.  Instances  of 
such  substitutes  we  shall  discuss  here,  together 
with  cases  wherein  organs  of  long  standing  have 
become  further  adapted  to  perform  new  duties 
without  undergoing  any  great  changes  in  external 
appearance. 

A  simple  instance  of  the  substitution  of  organs 
is  illustrated  by  certain  members  of  the  skate 
tribe.  The  skates  are  nothing  more  than  highly 
specialised  sharks.  They  have  become  skates, 
we  may  put  it,  by  virtue  of  the  fact  that  they 
have  transferred  the  seat  of  locomotion  from  the 
tail  to  the  pectoral  fins.  These  have  become 
enormously  developed  in  consequence — a  de- 
velopment accomplished  at  the  expense  of  the 
tail,  which  has  become  greatly  reduced  in  size, 
and  functions  only  as  a  rudder.  The  changes  in 
the  general  form  of  the  body,  consequent  on  this 
substitution  of  the  pectoral  fins  for  the  tail,  have 
become  so  marked  that  naturalists  once  separated 
all  the  animals  so  affected  into  a  group  by  them- 
selves— the  skates.  The  release  of  the  tail  from  its 
original  function  of  propelling  has  been  followed 


154  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

in  some  cases  by  its  degeneration,  and  in  others 
by  its  transformation  into  an  organ  of  prehension 
and  weapon  of  offence.  Thus  in  some  of  the 
eagle-rays  of  the  genus  jElobates,  it  has  assumed 
the  form  of  a  long  trailing  and  very  slender 
whip-lash  armed  with  spines,  the  whole  forming 
a  very  formidable  weapon  indeed,  as  will  be  seen 
presently.  In  the  genus  Urolophus  the  tail  is 
short,  and  armed  with  but  a  single  spine.  Eagle- 
rays  appear  occasionally  off  the  coast  of  Scotland. 
"  They  frequently  arrive  suddenly  in  oyster-beds, 
to  the  dismay  of  the  owners,  where  they  remain 
so  long  as  any  of  the  molluscs  are  obtainable." 
Mr  Day,  in  describing  the  spine-tailed  rays,  says 
"  they  lie  concealed  in  the  sand,  and  are  reputed 
to  be  able  to  suddenly  encircle  fish,  or  other  prey 
swimming  above  them,  with  their  long  whip-like 
tails,  and  wound  them  with  their  serrated  tail 
spines." 

The  possession  01  spines  is  common  to  many 
fishes.  Their  earliest  appearance  is  in  the  form 
of  supports  to  the  fins.  But,  as  we  have  just 
seen,  their  original  function  may  be  lost,  and  the 
spine  by  a  very  natural  transition  becomes  a 
weapon  of  offence.  In  its  new  role,  however, 
the  spine  undergoes  further  modification,  and 
adds  to  its  dread  powers  the  sting  of  poison. 
The  evolution  of  this  poison  organ  is,  we  shall 
see,  as  gradual  as  is  the  rise  and  development  of 
all  other  organs 

The  spines  in  the  tail  of  Violates  may  be 
five  in  number,  and  are  seated  on  the  upper 
surface  of  the  tail ;  all  are  barbed,  and  in  con- 
sequence inflict  a  very  dangerous  wound.  "  Al- 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  155 

though,"  says  Dr  Gunther,  "they  lack  a  special 
organ  secreting  poison,  or  a  canal  in  or  on  the 
spine  by  which  the  venomous  fluid  is  conducted, 
the  symptoms  caused  by  a  wound  from  the  spine 
of  a  sting-ray  are  such  as  cannot  be  accounted 
for  merely  by  the  mechanical  laceration,  the 
pain  being  intense,  and  the  subsequent  inflamma- 
tion and  swelling  of  the  wounded  part  terminating 
not  rarely  in  gangrene.  The  mucus  secreted 
from  the  surface  of  the  fish,  and  inoculated  by 
the  jagged  spine,  evidently  possesses  venomous 
properties."  The  common  weaver-fish  (Tmchinus) 
will  be  a  familiar  form  to  many  of  my  readers, 
for  it  is  so  frequently  shaken  out  of  the  nets  of 
"long-shore"  fishermen  at  the  seaside  during 
the  summer  months.  In  this  fish  the  spine  of 
the  dorsal  fin,  and  of  the  plate  covering  the  gills 
on  either  side  of  the  head,  are  very  venomous. 
Unlike  those  of  the  sting-ray  just  described,  the 
spines  of  the  weaver  are  deeply  grooved,  for  the 
passage  of  a  violently  poisonous  mucus.  The 
genus  Synanceia,  of  the  In  do-Pacific,  is  repre- 
sented by  two  species,  justly  feared  on  account 
of  their  poisonous  properties.  They  are  as 
hideous  in  appearance  as  they  are  dangerous  in 
fact.  The  poison  organ  is  more  perfectly  de- 
veloped than  in  the  weavers,  each  dorsal  spine 
having  its  terminal  half  provided  with  a  deep 
groove  on  each  side,  at  the  lower  end  of  which 
lies  a  pear-shaped  bag  containing  a  milky  poison. 
This  bag  is  prolonged  into  a  duct  lying  in  the 
groove  of  the  spine,  and  open  at  the  point  of 
this.  The  native  fishermen,  knowing  the  danger- 
ous properties  of  these  fish,  give  them  a  wide 


156  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

berth ;  out  people  walking  in  the  sea  with  bare 
feet  often  step  upon  this  fish,  and  the  poison  is 
injected  into  the  wound  by  the  pressure  of  the 
foot  on  the  poison  bags.  So  virulent  is  the 
action  of  this  poison  that  death  is  not  infrequently 
the  result. 

But  the  most  perfect  poison  organs  yet  dis- 
covered are  those  of  a  genus  of  frog-fishes 
(Thalassqphryne)  of  Central  America.  Here,  as 
in  the  weaver  of  our  own  shores,  the  poison 
spines  are  those  of  the  operculum  or  gill-plate, 
and  of  the  dorsal  fin.  These  spines  are  hollow, 
and  resemble  the  poison  fangs  of  the  snake. 
They  are  perforated  at  the  base  and  tip.  The 
base  of  the  spine  is  embedded  in  a  poison  sac 
filled  by  the  secretion  of  a  fluid  from  its  inner 
walls.  As  these  sacs  are  not  provided  with 
muscular  tissue,  it  is  supposed  that  they  must 
discharge  their  contents  down  the  hollow  spine 
as  a  result  of  the  pressure  of  the  spine  when  it 
enters  the  body  of  the  victim. 

In  many  cat-fishes  there  is  found  a  very  re- 
markable apparatus,  which  it  is  believed  repre- 
sents a  poison  organ.  "Some  of  these  fishes," 
observes  Dr  Giinther,  "  are  armed  with  powerful 
pectoral  spines,  and  justly  feared  on  account  of 
the  dangerous  wounds  they  inflict ;  not  a  few  of 
them  possess,  in  addition  to  the  pectoral  spines, 
a  sac  with  a  more  or  less  wide  opening  in  the 
axil  of  the  pectoral  fin,  and  it  does  not  seern 
improbable  that  it  contains  a  fluid  which  may 
be  introduced  into  a  wound  by  means  of  the 
pectoral  spine,  which  would  be  covered  with  it, 
like  the  barbed  arrow-head  of  an  Indian.  How- 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  157 

ever,  whether  this  secretion  is  equally  poisonous 
in  all  the  species  provided  with  that  axillary  sac, 
or  whether  it  has  poisonous  qualities  at  all,  is  a 
question  which  can  be  decided  by  experiments 
only  made  with  the  living  fishes." 

With  some  fishes,  by  the  way,  it  would  seem 
the  flesh  is  more  or  less  permeated  with  poison, 
either  at  certain  seasons  or  at  all  times  of  the 
year.  "When  eaten,"  says  Dr  Gunther,  "it 
causes  symptoms  of  more  or  less  intense  irritation 
of  the  stomach  and  intestines,  inflammation  of 
the  mucous  membranes,  and  not  rarely  death. 
The  fishes,  the  flesh  of  which  appears  always  to 
have  poisonous  properties,  are  Clupea  thrissa, 
Clupea  venenosa  (West  Indian  herrings),  and  some 
species  of  Scarus  (parrot- wrasses),  Tetrodon  and 
Dioclon  (globe-fishes).  There  are  many  others 
which  have  occasionally  or  frequently  caused 
symptoms  of  poisoning.  Poey  enumerates  not 
less  than  seventy-two  different  kinds  from  Cuba ; 
and  various  species  of  Spliyrwna  (barracuda), 
Batistes  (file-fish),  Ostracion  (coffer-fish),  Caranax 
(horse-mackerel)  .  .  .  have  been  found  to  be 
poisonous  in  all  seas  between  the  tropics.  All 
or  nearly  all  these  fishes  acquire  their  poisonous 
properties  from  their  food,  which  consists  of 
poisonous  medusae,  corals,  or  decomposing  sub- 
stances. Frequently  the  fishes  are  found  to  be 
eatable  if  the  head  and  intestines  be  removed 
immediately  after  their  capture.  In  the  West 
Indies  it  has  been  ascertained  that  all  the  fishes 
living  and  feeding  on  certain  coral  banks  are 
poisonous.  In  other  fishes  the  poisonous  pro- 
perties are  developed  at  certain  seasons  of  the 


158  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

year  only,  especially  the  season  of  propagation, 
as  the  barbel,  pike  and  burbot,  whose  roe  causes 
violent  diarrhoeas  when  eaten  during  the  season 
of  spawning." 

It  is  probable,  however,  that  the  presence  of 
poison  in  the  cases  just  related  is  an  accidental 
character,  and  such  fishes  are,  therefore,  to  be 
distinguished  from  those  which  secrete  poison  at 
certain  restricted  areas  of  the  body  and  in  con- 
nection with  spines,  for  the  purpose  of  causing 
punctures  for  the  admission  of  the  venom. 

More  remarkable  than  the  poisonous  are  the 
electrical  properties  of  fishes.  No  less  than  fifty 
species  of  electrical  fishes  are  known  to  science, 
though  only  a  few,  some  five  or  six,  species  have 
been  carefully  studied.  These  are  Gymnotus,  the 
electric  eel  of  the  rivers  and  lagoons  of  Brazil 
and  the  Guianas ;  Malapterurus,  the  raash  or 
thunderer  fish  of  the  Arabs,  found  in  the  Nile, 
Niger,  and  other  African  rivers ;  the  torpedo  or 
electric  skate  of  the  Mediterranean  and  Adriatic, 
and  various  species  of  British  skates. 

It  will  be  noticed  from  the  above  list  that  the 
electrical  fishes  are  by  no  means  always  closely 
related,  neither  are  they  confined  either  to  fresh 
or  salt  water. 

The  electrical  powers  are  most  strongly  de- 
veloped in  gymnotus,  the  South  American  eel; 
next  in  order  of  strength  comes  the  malapterurus ; 
then  the  torpedo.  The  electric  organs,  or  bat- 
teries, are  seated  in  different  parts  of  the  body  in 
these  three  fish.  In  the  torpedo  they  form  a 
broad  mass  lying  on  either  side  of  the  head,  and 
extending  backwards  on  either  side  to  terminate 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  1 59 

at  the  level,  and  to  the  outer  side  of  the  hindmost 
gill-slit.  In  the  gymnotus  they  lie  in  the  ventral 
region  of  the  tail,  which  is  enormously  elongated, 
displacing  the  ventral  postures  of  the  powerful 
lateral  muscles.  In  the  malapterurus  the  electric 
organ  invests  the  body  like  a  mantle,  lying  be- 
tween the  skin  and  the  muscles  of  the  body. 

In  the  British  species  of  -skate,  various  species 
of  Mormyrus  and  Gymnarchus  (African  beaked-fish), 
the  electric  organs  lie  on  either  side  of  the  end 
of  the  tail.  These  fishes  were  formerly  described 
as  pseudo-electric,  the  shock  which  they  give 
being  comparatively  feeble.  Recently,  however, 
the  possession  of  an  electric  organ  has  been  fully 
demonstrated,  lying,  as  we  have  indicated,  in  the 
tail. 

The  electrical  organ  is  to  be  regarded  as 
modified  muscle-tissue.  Dr  Giinther  has  thus 
graphically  described  those  of  the  torpedo. 
"  The  electric  organs  with  which  these  fishes  are 
armed  are  large,  flat,  uniform  bodies,  lying  one 
on  each  side  of  the  head,  bounded  behind  by  the 
scapular  arch,  and  laterally  by  the  anterior  cres- 
centric  tips  of  the  pectoral  fins.  They  consist  of 
an  assemblage  of  vertical  hexagonal  prisms,  whose 
ends  are  in  contact  with  the  integuments  above 
and  below ;  each  prism  is  sub-divided  by  delicate 
transverse  septa,  forming  cells,  filled  with  a  clear, 
trembling  jelly-like  fluid,  and  lined  within  by  an 
epithelium  of  nucleated  corpuscles.  Between 
this  epithelium  and  the  transverse  septa  and 
walls  of  the  prism  there  is  a  layer  of  tissue  in 
which  the  terminations  of  the  nerves  and  vessels 
ramify.  Hunter  counted  470  prisms  in  each 


160  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

battery  of  Torpedo  marmorata.  .  .  .  The  fish  gives 
the  electric  shock  voluntarily  when  it  is  excited 
to  do  so  in  self-defence,  or  intends  to  stun  or  kill 
its  prey ;  but  to  receive  the  shock  the  object 
must  complete  the  galvanic  circuit  by  communi- 
cating with  the  fish  at  two  distinct  points,  either 
directly  or  through  the  medium  of  some  conduct- 
ing body.  ...  It  is  said  that  a  painful  sensation 
may  be  produced  by  a  discharge  conveyed  through 
the  medium  of  a  stream  of  water.  The  electric 
currents  created  in  these  fishes  exercise  all  the 
other  known  powers  of  electricity ;  they  render 
the  needle  magnetic,  decompose  chemical  com- 
pounds, and  emit  the  spark.  The  dorsal  surface 
of  the  electric  organ  is  positive,  the  ventral 
surface  is  negative."  A  correspondent  in  Land 
and  Water,  in  reply  to  Frank  Buckland,  con- 
tributes some  very  interesting  information  con- 
cerning two  torpedos  taken  in  the  estuary  of  the 
Tees.  He  says :  "I  was  curious  enough  to  see 
what  those  I  caught  were  living  upon,  so  I  pufc 
my  knife  into  one  and  took  from  him  an  eel 
2  Ibs.  in  weight,  and  a  flounder  nearly  1  Ib. 
The  next  one  I  opened  also,  and  was  more  as- 
tonished to  find  in  him  a  salmon  between  4  and 
5  Ibs.  in  weight;  and  what  I  was  more  astonished 
at  was  that  none  of  the  fish  had  a  blemish  of  any 
description,  showing  that  your  idea  of  the  fish 
killing  his  prey  with  his  electrical  force  is  quite 
correct." 

The  nerves  of  the  electric  organ  in  the  torpedo 
arise  from  the  brain  ;  in  all  the  other  electric 
fishes  from  the  spinal  cord.  In  gymnotus  over 
two  hundred  of  these  nerves  pass  to  the  electric 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  161 

organ.  Malapterurus  is  remarkable  in  that  the 
electric  nerves  arise  from  a  single,  enormous 
lens-shaped  nerve-cell,  lying  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  head,  to  wit,  near  the  origin  of  the 
second  spinal  nerve ;  it  is  continued  into  a  large 
primitive  fibre,  which  passes  backwards,  giving 
off  branches  as  it  goes,  to  the  end  of  the  tail. 

The  use  to  which  these  organs  are  put  is  pro- 
bably chiefly  for  the  capture  of  food.  The  shock 
given  by  Gymnotus  is  very  considerable,  quite 
sufficient  to  kill  other  fish,  or  small  mammalia. 
Humboldt  related  a  story  to  the  effect  that  the 
Indians,  who  wished  to  procure  these  eels,  drove 
horses  into  the  water,  which  caused  the  eels  to 
discharge  so  much  electricity  into  the  water  as  to 
exhaust  themselves  by  their  efforts,  when  they 
fell  an  easy  prey.  The  poor  horses,  it  was  said, 
were  often  killed  by  the  violence  of  these  dis- 
charges. There  is,  however,  no  confirmation  of 
this  story  by  recent  travellers.  Bates,  in  his 
"  Naturalist  on  the  Amazons,"  tells  how  he  amused 
the  Indians,  with  whom  he  was  travelling,  "  by 
showing  them  how  the  electric  shock  from  the 
eels  could  pass  from  one  person  to  another.  We 
joined  hands  in  a  line,  whilst  I  touched  the 
biggest  and  freshest  of  the  animals  on  the  head 
with  the  point  of  my  hunting-knife.  We  found 
that  this  experiment  did  not  succeed  more  than 
three  times  with  the  same  eel  when  out  of  the 
water,  for  the  fourth  time  the  shock  was  barely 
perceptible."  This  experiment  was  made  upon 
fishes  which  had  just  been  taken  out  of  the  water. 
They  had  been  captured,  it  is  interesting  to  note, 
from  "  little  ponds  "  made  by  the  eels  in  which 
L 


162  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

to  pass  the  season  of  drought.  These  ponds,  it 
seems,  abound  with  other  fishes.  It  would  be 
interesting  to  know  if  these  live  in  peace  and 
amity  with  the  eels,  or  are  gradually  devoured 
when  other  food  supplies  fail. 

We  have  yet  a  third  very  remarkable  trans- 
formation. This  concerns  the  change  which 
certain  gland-cells  of  the  body  in  fishes  undergo, 
converting  them  into  phosphorescent  organs.  It 
is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  slime  secreted  by 
the  skin  glands  of  certain  sharks  is  highly  phos- 
phorescent, and  in  this  we  have  the  foundation 
for  natural  selection  to  work  upon.  If  we  pass 
in  review  all  the  known  species  of  phosphorescent 
fishes,  we  shall  find  numerous  gradations  of  in- 
creasing perfection,  leading  up  to  exceedingly 
complicated  and  powerful  light-producing  organs. 

Two  kinds  of  phosphorescent  organs  are  dis- 
tinguishable. One  of  these  takes  the  form  of 
peculiar  eye-like,  or  lens-like  bodies,  arranged  in 
one  or  more  rows  down  the  sides  of  the  fish's 
body,  forming,  as  Professor  Hickson  remarks,  "  a 
series  of  miniature  bull's-eye  lanterns  to  illuminate 
the  surrounding  sea " ;  the  other,  to  quote  the 
same  authority,  is  constituted  by  a  series  of 
"glandular  organs,  that  may  be  situated  at  the 
extremity  of  the  barbels  (the  filamentous  organs 
of  touch  round  the  mouth),  or  in  broad  patches 
behind  the  eyes,  or  in  other  prominent  places  in 
the  head  and  shoulders."  The  light  given  off  by 
these  organs,  in  some  species,  is  said  to  shine 
with  a  reddish  lustre. 

These  phosphorescent  organs,  it  should  be 
noticed,  are  found  either  in  fishes  which  inhabit 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  163 

the  open  sea,  but  which  come  to  the  surface  only 
by  night,  passing  the  day  in  depths  so  great  that 
light  is  almost  excluded  :  or  in  fishes  which  live 
at  still  greater  depths,  from  which  there  is  no 
escape  save  by  death ;  so  deep  that  absolute 
darkness  always  prevails — it  is  the  region  of 
eternal  night.  In  consequence  we  find  that  the 
eyes  of  the  fishy  prisoners  of  these  dark  water- 
ways are  either  of  enormous  size,  very  small, 
or  wanting.  But  as  the  eyes  decrease  so  the 
luminous  organs  increase,  till  in  some  of  the 
totally  blind  fish  those  of  the  head  have  reached 
a  size  which  has  been  described  as  colossal. 
Thus  the  eyes  become  replaced  by  lantern-like 
phosphorescent  organs.  The  reason  for  this  re- 
markable luminosity  is  at  first  sight  not  quite 
clear.  Keflection  suggests,  however,  that  being 
blind,  or  nearly  so,  the  capture  of  food  becomes 
impossible,  unless  the  food  can  be  induced  to 
come  to  the  fish.  A  sort  of  realisation  of  the 
very  obdurate  mountain  being  induced  to  go  to 
Mahomet  at  last.  In  the  luminous  organs  we 
have,  strangely  enough,  the  necessary  wonder- 
working charm.  These,  it  would  seem,  are  used 
as  a  lure  to  draw  the  more  fortunate  sight-pos- 
sessing brethren  to  destruction.  Just  as  salmon 
poachers  decoy  salmon  within  spear-reach  by 
means  of  a  lantern  whilst  the  world  sleeps.  But 
it  may  be  objected  that  this  same  lure  will  serve 
equally  well  as  a  beacon  to  draw  down  upon  itself 
larger  and  equally  hungry  fish,  as  pirates  might 
be  guided  by  the  light  of  a  ship  riding  at  anchor  ! 
So  that  this  specious  benefactor  standing  in  dark 
places  diffusing  light  and  gobbling  up  all  who 


164  THE   STORY   OF   FISH   LIFE. 

attempt  to  profit  thereby,  is  in  hourly  danger  of 
being  hoist  by  his  own  petard !  Possibly  this 
occasionally  does  happen.  As  a  rule,  however, 
it  is  probable  a  catastrophe  of  this  kind  is 
avoided  by  the  fact  that  together  with  these 
luminous  organs  has  grown  up  a  wonderfully 
delicate  sense  of  touch  and  approaching  danger. 
This  new  safeguard  has  been  formed,  either 
by  exceedingly  long  and  delicate  filaments  pro- 
duced by  the  excessive  development  of  the 
fin-rays,  and  which  act  like  the  vibrissse  of  the 
cat:  or  as  "beards"  and  "barbules"  developed 
round  the  mouth.  In  addition  it  is  not  improb- 
able that  these  fishes  have  developed  a  sense  of 
size  by  which  they  may  judge  the  measure  of 
approaching  animals,  just  as  we  ourselves  can 
tell  when  in  the  dark  that  we  are  approaching 
some  larger  body  before  we  actually  touch  it. 
Should  danger  be  at  hand  the  lights  would  be 
dulled,  or  even  extinguished,  and  in  a  few 
moments  escape  would  have  been  effected. 

This  replacement  of  the  eye  by  luminous 
organs  is  another  instance  of  the  "  Substitu- 
tion of  Organs." 

The  enormous  eyes  of  the  fishes  which  see  are 
the  result  of  selection  and  adaptation  to  the 
requirements  of  the  new  light — the  light  given 
off  by  the  numerous  phosphorescent  animals. 
A  large  proportion  of  the  worms,  polyps  and 
star-fish,  for  instance,  are  also  phosphorescent, 
some  of  them  highly  so.  Thus  Professor 
Wyville  Thomson  remarks  of  a  phosphorescent 
brittle-star  (one  of  the  Echinoderma),  that  the 
light  was  of  a  brilliant  green,  corruscating  from 


TRANSFORMATIONS.  1 65 

the  centre  of  the  disc,  now  along  one  arm,  now 
along  another,  and  sometimes  vividly  illuminat- 
ing the  whole  outline. 

Mention  may  fittingly  be  made  in  this  chapter 
of  transformations  in  the  shape  of  the  body  as  a 
whole,  selecting  from  the  very  numerous  in- 
stances two  of  the  most  striking. 

Of  these  the  most  familiar  will  be  that  of 
the  sea-horse  (Hippocampus).  The  change  in 
shape  here  is  not  perhaps  very  considerable, 
but  it  is  quite  unique.  The  fish  in  swimming 
moves  in  a  vertical  position,  and  is  driven  along 
by  rapid  vibrations  of  the  dorsal  fin.  The  tail- 
fin  has  disappeared,  and  the  tail  has  become 
transformed  into  an  organ  of  prehension.  The 
external  scaly  armour  has  developed  exceedingly, 
and  at  the  expense  of  the  internal  skeleton.  It 
forms  a  delicate  bony  framework,  which  may  be 
likened  to  filagree  work.  Further  modifications 
which  the  fishes  of  this  genus  may  undergo  may 
be  studied  in  the  "  Story  of  Life  in  the  Seas," 
where  a  picture  will  be  found  showing  the  extra- 
ordinary mimetic  resemblance  to  seaweed,  which 
some  species  develop  for  protective  purposes. 

Our  second  example  of  transformation  of  the 
external  form  is  furnished  by  the  wonderful 
sun-fish  (Orthagoriscus).  This  fish  has  the  appear- 
ance of  having  undergone  the  amputation  of  the 
hinder  end  of  the  body,  just  behind  the  dorsal 
fins.  One  is  naturally  puzzled  to  account  for 
such  an  extraordinary  modification,  but  it  seems 
to  be  associated  with,  and  has,  perhaps,  resulted 
from  its  peculiar  diving  habits.  It  is  the  ogre 
which  haunts  the  night  of  the  deep  seas,  and 


166  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

preys  upon  the  larval  eels,  Leptocephali  (p.  132), 
which  at  certain  seasons  abound  there.  This 
we  know,  because  large  numbers  of  these  once 
mysterious  fish  have  been  taken  from  the 
stomachs  of  stranded  sun-fish.  When  at  the 
surface  the  sun-fish  swims  by  vibratile  motions 
of  the  curiously  shortened  tail-fin,  which  acts 
precisely  like  the  dorsal  fin  of  the  sea-horse 
described  above.  On  diving  the  dorsal-fin  is 
brought  into  requisition,  and  apparently  by  a 
sort  of  sculling  motion  affects  the  desired 
descent,  and  perhaps  the  ascent. 

These  two  modifications  are  sufficient  to  call 
attention  to  the  importance  of  a  careful  study  of 
the  external  form  as  a  whole,  as  well  as  of  the 
individual  parts,  of  fishes. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

PEDIGREES. 

THE  pedigrees  of  most  of  us  are  like  our  worldly 
possessions,  small  in  compass.  The  proverbial 
"mists  of  antiquity" — the  limbo  to  which  all 
obscure  things  are  assigned — begin  with  them  at 
about  the  third  generation,  if  they  carry  us  back 
so  far.  Occasionally  some  one  or  other  of  us, 
for  various  reasons,  desires  to  know  more  of  his 
descent,  and  in  such  cases  calls  in  the  aid  of  the 
trained  specialist,  who,  like  some  other  specialists, 
fills  in  from  his  imagination  the  "missing  links," 
arid  in  the  end  furnishes  the  desired  and  much 
treasured  "  genealogical  trees." 


PEDIGREES.  167 

The  interest  to  the  world  at  large  attached  to 
the  pedigree  of  an  individual  of  our  own  species, 
however  distinguished  or  popular  he  may  be  at 
any  particular  moment,  is  never  very  deep  or 
widespread,  and  but  rarely  of  any  very  great 
importance  or  value  save  to  the  individual  con- 
cerned. But  with  the  lower  animals  this  is  not 
so.  Whatever  we  can  gather  of  the  life  history 
of  an  animal,  of  its  ancestors  and  its  relations  to 
other  forms,  is  knowledge  of  universal  interest 
and  profit  received  with  gladness  by  men  of  all 
tongues.  Indeed  the  piecing  together  of  the 
pedigrees  of  animals  is  now  one  of  the  most 
important  considerations  of  men  of  science. 

The  present  and  succeeding  chapters  of  this 
little  book  will  be  devoted  to  a  brief  presentation 
of  the  main  facts  which  have  been  discovered 
concerning  the  ancestry  of  that  very  ancient 
house  of  cold-blooded  vertebrates — the  fishes, 
and  the  nature  of  the  consequent  grouping 
together  of  the  various  forms  which  has  re- 
sulted therefrom. 

For  the  sake  of  clearness  we  shall  begin  not 
with  the  most  primitive  of  all  known  fishes,  nor 
with  forms  undoubtedly  primitive  and  of  great 
antiquity,  but  concerning  whose  affinities  there  is 
much  dispute.  For  concerning  these  last  some 
hold  that  they  bear  the  stamp  of  so  lowly  a  char- 
acter .that  they  are  probably  to  be  regarded  as 
forms  yet  lower  in  the  scale  than  the  fishes  them- 
selves. Eather  we  shall  choose  as  a  starting-point 
the  more  specialised  descendants  of  these  which  re- 
present some  of  the  most  lowly  of  the  living  fishes, 
and  about  the  primitive  nature  of  which  all  are 


168  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

agreed.  These  constitute  the  sharks,  dog-fishes 
and  rays  of  the  present  day.  But  how  do  we 
know,  some  one  may  ask,  that  these  fishes  are 
more  primitive  than,  say,  the  salmon  tribe  ? 
Because,  we  should  answer  :  comparison  of  the 
anatomy  of  these  two  types  (shark  and  salmon) 
shows  that  the  shark  in  every  respect  is  simpler 
in  structure  than  the  salmon.  What  is  the 
evidence  for  this  ?  Well,  in  the  first  place,  it  is 
an  established  fact  that  the  earliest  vertebrates 
have  the  skeleton  or  supporting  framework  of 
the  body  made  up  not  of  bony  but  of  fibrous  and 
cartilaginous  tissue.  The  skeleton  of  the  shark 
is  cartilaginous.  Again,  in  the  shark,  the  upper 
and  lower  jaws  are  made  up  of  simple  bars  of 
cartilage;  in  the  salmon  they  are  formed  of 
numerous  separate  bony  elements.  In  the  shark 
the  teeth  differ  but  little  in  form  and  structure 
from  the  scales  covering  the  body,  from  which 
we  know  they  have  been  derived,  whilst  in  the 
salmon  the  difference  between  teeth  and  scales 
is  so  great  that  it  seems  impossible  that  the  one 
could  ever  be  associated  with  the  other.  The 
adult  shark  does  not  differ  very  much  struc- 
turally from  the  young  one — the  adult  salmon 
differs  greatly,  the  young  having  a  cartilaginous 
and  the  adult  a  bony  skeleton.  And  so  we 
might  go  on,  each  new  character  bringing  out  the 
fact  that  the  salmon  in  the  course  of  its  develop- 
ment from  young  to  adult  increases  in  complexity, 
whilst  the  adult  shark  differs  but  little  from  its 
early  stages.  There  is  abundant  evidence,  in 
short,  that  the  adult  salmon  has  made  a  distinct 
advance  in  the  direction  of  complexity  and  per- 


PEDIGREES.  169 

fection,  whilst  the  adult  shark  has  not  far  out- 
stretched the  condition  of  its  babyhood.  This 
advance  from  the  simple  to  the  complex,  which 
takes  place  in  the  course  of  the  life  history  of  the 
salmon,  is  illustrated  again  in  the  life  history  of 
the  development  of  the  race  of  fishes,  the  simpler 
forms,  such  as  the  shark  tribe,  appearing  earlier 
in  the  world's  history  than  the  more  complex 
bony  fishes,  of  which  we  have  taken  the  salmon 
as  a  type.  The  gradual  advance  in  complexity 
of  structure  and  variety  of  form  which  has  taken 
place  since  the  appearance  of  the  early  fishes,  we 
call  their  evolution. 

One  word  more;  we  shall  discuss  fossil  and 
recent  forms  indiscriminately,  both  in  the  fol- 
lowing and  all  other  orders  of  fishes,  for,  as  Dr 
Traquair  pertinently  remarks,  "Does  an  animal 
cease  to  be  an  animal  because  it  is  preserved  in 
stone  instead  of  spirits  ?  Is  a  skeleton  any  the 
less  a  skeleton  because  it  has  been  excavated 
from  the  rock  instead  of  prepared  in  a  macerating 
trough  ?  And  I  may  now  add,  Do  animals,  be- 
cause they  have  been  extinct  for  it  may  be 
millions  of  years,  thereby  give  up  their  place  in 
the  great  chain  of  organic  beings,  or  do  they 
cease  to  be  of  any  importance  to  the  evolutionist 
because  their  soft  tissues,  now  no  longer  existing, 
cannot  be  embedded  in  parafin  and  cut  with  a 
Cambridge  microtome." 

The  sharks  and  rays,  though  belonging  to 
an  ancient  and  lowly  organised  group,  are  of 
that  group  exceedingly  specialised  forms.  The 
evidence  of  specialisation  here  is  found  in  the 
changes  which  have  taken  place  in  different 


170  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

regions  of  the  body,  changes  which  show,  a 
gradual  advance  in  structure,  as  a  consequence 
of  more  perfect  adaptation  to  their  environment. 
The  structure  of  the  pectoral  fins,  the  equivalent 
of  the  fore-limbs  of  higher  animals,  is  much  more 
complex,  for  instance,  than  is  the  case  with  the 
similar  fins  in  the  older  sharks,  about  which  we 
shall  speak  in  the  next  chapter.  So  too  with 
the  main  axis  of  the  body,  which  we  call  in  our- 
selves the  backbone  or  vertebral  column.  In  the 
sharks  this  is  made  up  of  a  series  of  separate 
hard  bodies  or  vertebrae,  each  of  them  shaped 
roughly,  like  a  dice-box,  when  seen  in  section. 
In  the  living  animal  they  are  joined  one  to 
another  by  their  ends  to  form  a  long  jointed 
support  —  the  vertebral  column.  Immediately 
above  this  column  runs  a  tube,  formed  by  a 
series  of  A-shaped  arches,  one  to  each  separate 
vertebra.  Through  this  tube  runs  the  spinal 
marrow.  Besides,  the  vertebrae  also  bear  pro- 
cesses for  the  support  of  ribs  and  for  the  protec- 
tion of  blood-vessels,  details  of  which  must  be 
sought  for  in  more  technical  works.  This  verte- 
bral column  we  call  a  specialised  structure, 
because  in  the  very  young  or  embryo  dog-shark  it 
was  preceded  by  a  much  simpler  structure,  in- 
herited from  its  ancient  and  more  lowly  forbears. 
The  transformation  of  this  into  the  complex 
vertebral  column  then  is  another  piece  of  evidence 
of  specialisation.  This  simpler  type  of  vertebral 
column  took  the  form  of  a  continuous,  or  as  we 
say,  unsegmented,  gelatinous  rod,  called  the 
notochord.  Such  a  notochord  always  precedes 
the  more  complex  types  of  vertebral  column  or 


PEDIGREES.  171 

backbone.  In  many  living  fishes,  and  a  large 
number  of  fossil  forms,  the  " backbone"  is  repre- 
sented only  by  this  unsegmented  gelatinous  rod, 
around  which  are  arranged  the  A-shaped  "  neural 
arches"  for  the  spinal  marrow,  and  the  elements 
for  the  support  of  ribs  and  protection  of  blood- 
vessels. In  many  fossils  we  find  these  separate 
elements  preserved  and  arranged  evenly  around 
a  space.  This  indicates  that  the  space  was  filled 
by  the  very  perishable  gelatinous  "notochord," 
and  tells  us  that  the  vertebial  column  retained 
permanently  the  unsegmented  and  unhardened 
condition  such  as  we  find  in  the  embryos  of 
to-day. 

The  modern  type  of  shark  made  its  first 
definite  appearance  so  far  back  in  the  world's 
history  as  the  period  known  as  the  Lias.  We  may 
distinguish  two  groups  of  sharks,  the  one  embrac- 
ing the  sharks  and  dog-fish  which  have  an  "anal 
fin"  (pp.  12,  61),  the  other  certain  dog-fish  and 
the  rays  in  which  the  anal  fin  is  wanting.  If  my 
readers  will  forgive  the  introduction  of  apparently 
long-winded  names,  he  will  find  it  useful  to 
remember  that  these  two  groups  are  known 
respectively  as  the  Asterospondyli  and  Tecto- 
spondyli,  in  allusion  to  the  characters  of  the 
vertebra.  In  the  Tectospondyli  (covered  verte- 
brae) the  vertebra  are  strengthened  by  con- 
centric layers  of  hardened  tissue  :  in  the  Astero- 
spondyli the  strengthening  tissue  is  mainly 
arranged  in  the  form  of  lines  radiating  from  a 
common  centre,  hence  the  name  Asterospondyli 
(star-vertebrae).  The  sub-order  Asterospondyli, 
or  sharks  and  dog-fishes  with  an  anal  fin,  con- 


172  THE  STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

tains  several  forms  of  considerable  interest.  One 
of  the  most  remarkable  of  these  is  the  formidable 
hammer-headed  shark  and  the  curious  angel  or 
monk-fish,  very  closely  approaching  the  form  of 
the  rays  in  consequence  of  its  similar  habits. 
These  are  the  two  most  profoundly  modified  in 
external  form.  The  largest  member  of  the  sub- 
order is  the  Charcharodon,  and  is  at  the  same 
time  the  most  dreaded,  attaining  a  length  of 
some  forty  feet.  Teeth  of  a  gigantic  species, 
only  recently  extinct,  are  occasionally  dredged 
up  between  Polynesia  and  the  West  Coast  of 
America,  some  of  these  teeth  being  as  large  as 
those  of  a  fossil  species  found  in  the  Crag,  and  mea- 
suring five  inches  in  length  and  four  iaches  wide 
at  the  base.  The  seven-gilled  shark  of  the  genus 
Nokidanus  and  the  Port  Jackson  shark  (Cestracion) 
are  of  great  interest,  on  account  of  certain  very 
primitive  characters  of  the  skeleton  and  the 
teeth.  These  last  bear  a  close  resemblance  to 
certain  fossil  forms.  Those  of  the  seven-gilled 
shark  are  interesting  on  account  of  the  fact  that 
they  are  provided  with  numerous  cusps,  giving 
the  free  edge  of  the  tooth  a  saw-like  appearance 
resembling  similar  teeth  found  in  the  Eed  Crag 
of  Suffolk,  and  as  far  back  in  time  as  the  Jurassic 
period.  Whole  skeletons  of  Notidanus  occur  in 
the  Solenlufen  slates  of  Bavaria,  The  Port 
Jackson  shark  of  to-day,  occurring  from  Australia 
to  Japan,  the  Galapagos  Islands  and  California, 
carries  us  back  into  the  remote  past  to  the 
Carboniferous  period ;  teeth  differing  but  little 
from  those  of  the  living  Cestracion  occurring  in 
the  rocks  of  this  age.  These  teeth  it  will  be 


PEDIGREES.  173 

remembered  we  discussed  on  p.  39.  They  are 
remarkable  as  well  for  their  beauty — seen  in  situ — 
as  for  the  evidence  of  adaptation  to  function 
which  they  have  undergone,  resulting  in  crush- 
ing teeth  of  a  very  perfect  description.  The 
Cestracionts  reached  the  hey-day  of  their  de- 
velopment during  the  Mesozoic  period.  The 
living  species  is  but  an  isolated  member  of  his 
kind.  Another  very  remarkable  and  ancient 
type  of  shark,  living  at  the  present  day  in  the 
sea  around  Japan,  is  the  Japanese  frill-gilled 
shark  (Chlamydoselaclie).  Amongst  its  most 
striking  features  are  its  teeth,  resembling  those 
of  the  living  Notidanus,  to  which  it  is  related, 
and  certain  fossil  forms  occurring  as  far  back  as 
the  Jurassic  epoch. 

The  Tectospondyli  contains  those  dog-fishes 
which  have  no  anal  fin,  arid  the  rays  and  devil- 
fishes. Earlier  naturalists,  impressed  by  the 
superficial  characters  only,  grouped  all  the  shark- 
like  fishes  together,  leaving  the  ray-like  forms 
together  to  form  a  separate  sub-order.  Eecent 
investigation  has  shown  how  dangerous  are  con- 
clusions based  on  external  appearances.  We 
now  realise  that  adaptation  to  similar  physical 
conditions  may  result  in  the  transformation  of 
animals  not  nearly  related  to  an  extraordinary 
external  likeness.  This  is  exemplified  in  the 
case  just  mentioned.  More  deep-seated  char- 
acters show  that  the  spiny  dog-fishes  agree  rather 
with  the  rays  than  the  sharks.  It  is  significant 
that  many  of  the  very  oldest  known  rays 
apparently  differ  but  little  from  species  now 
living. 


174  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE 

So  much  for  the  shark-tribe,  the  Elaemo- 
branchii  of  the  scientific  text-books  (p.  192). 
We  will  turn  now,  not  to  a  consideration  of 
the  still  higher  groups  of  fishes  descended  from 
the  sharks,  but  to  some  other  shark-like  forms — 
the  chimeras.  In  spite  of  their  superficial  re- 
semblance to  the  sharks,  they  are  held  to  be 
distinct  therefrom.  Their  points  of  resemblance 
are  probably  derived  from  an  ancestor  common  to 
both.  One  species  of  chimera,  Chimcera  monstrosa, 
is  found  occasionally  in  the  Atlantic  and  Medi- 
terranean. It  occurs  sporadically.  Another, 
Chimcera  affinis,  is  occasionally  to  be  seen,  ac- 
cording to  Mr  Bashford  Dean,  in  Lisbon  market, 
''where,  from  its  low  price,  it  evidently  ranks 
with  the  sharks  as  a  food-fish."  Another  species, 
Chimcera  antardica,  is  common  in  the  Straits  of 
Magellan.  Yet  another  is  abundant  in  the 
shallow  waters  of  Vancouver,  where  it  is  known 
as  the  " rat-fish,"  and  "may  often  be  seen  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  docks  swimming  slowly  at 
the  surface."  The  last  of  the  chimeras  to  be 
discovered  has  been  placed  in  separate  genus, 
Harrotia.  It  is  the  most  primitive  and  most 
shark-like  of  all. 

The  chimeras  are  divided  into  four  families, 
three  of  which  are  now  extinct.  The  family  to 
which  the  living  chimeras  belong  attained  the 
zenith  of  its  development  in  the  Cretaceous  and 
Eocene  periods.  The  surviving  members  are  to 
be  regarded  as  the  degenerate  descendants  of  those 
days,  for  they  never  exceed  five  feet  in  length, 
whilst  Edapiwdon,  one  of  the  fossil  members 
of  the  family,  attained  gigantic  proportions. 


PEDIGREES.  175 

There  is  nothing  very  exciting  to  relate  about 
Chimseroids.  They  are  very  ugly  fish.  Their 
claim,  however,  to  attention  is  a  strong  one,  for 
there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  they  form  a 
connecting  link  with  the  dipnoi.  The  backbone 
is  not  divided  into  separate  bony  segments,  but 
is  represented  by  that  more  primitive  structure, 
the  forerunner  of  the  typical  backbone,  known 
as  the  notochord  (p.  170).  There  is  but  a 
single  £ill  opening,  as  in  the  dipnoi  (lung-fishes). 
But  there  are  two  particulars  which  lift  the 
chimeras  out  of  the,  ranks  of  the  commonplace. 
The  first  of  these  concerns  the  teeth.  These  are 
somewhat  plate-like  structures,  bearing  hard- 
ended  areas  known  as  "tritors."  There  are  two 
pairs  of  these  in  the  upper  jaw,  and  they  bear  a 
resemblance,  on  the  one  hand,  to  the  teeth  of 
the  lung-fishes,  and  on  the  other  to  those  of 
certain  extinct  sharks  known  as  Cochliodonts. 
The  resemblance  to  these  latter  is  significant, 
suggesting  that  they  may  have  had  a  similar 
origin  —  the  fusion  of  separate  smaller  teeth. 
The  second  of  the  chimeras7  notable  characters 
is  represented  in  a  remarkable  movable  spine 
in  the  head,  of  unknown  function,  the  free  end 
of  which  is  covered  with  recurved  spines,  and  is 
received  into  a  pit  in  the  forehead.  In  some  of 
the  fossil  members  of  this  group  this  spine  was 
represented  by  a  sword  or  spike-like  structure. 

About  the  life  history  of  Chimaeroids  we  know 
next  to  nothing,  about  the  embryology  and 
larval  development  nothing  at  all. 

We  must  turn  now  to  the  discussion  of  that 
higher  group  of  fishes,  the  descendants  of  the 


176  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

ancient  sharks.  These  are  represented  bj  the 
modern  bony  fishes — the  Teleostomi  of  science. 
By  many  of  the  older  naturalists  this  group  was 
sub-divided  into  two  portions,  known  respectively 
as  the  Ganoid  and  Teleostean  groups.  This 
division  is  not  followed  now. 

The  Teleostomi  are  distinguished  from  the 
sharks,  their  ancestral  kindred,  by  the  fact  that 
both  the  upper  and  lower  jaws  are  ensheathed 
in  bone,  which  in  turn  supports  the  teeth ;  that 
the  skeleton  is  more  or  less  well  ossified ;  and 
that  the  gill-clefts  open  into  a  large  chamber 
with  a  single  aperture.  The  outer  covering  of 
this  gill-chamber  is  constituted  by  a  bony  shield 
known  as  the  operculum.  The  outer  covering 
of  the  body,  instead  of  the  placoid  scales  of  the 
Elasmobranchii  (shark-tribe),  is  made  up  of 
a  bony  mosaic  or  of  delicate  horny  lamellae, 
which  form  the  characteristic  "fish  -  scales." 
These  are  the  principal  characters  of  the  sub- 
class Teleostomi. 

The  Teleostomi  are  divided  by  modern  natural- 
ists into  two  groups  or  "orders":  (1)  the 
Crossopterygii  or  fringe-fmned  fishes,  and  (2) 
the  Actinopterygii  or  ray-finned  fishes.  The 
differences  between  these  two  and  the  more  inter- 
esting members  contained  in  each  order  we  will 
now  proceed  to  discuss. 

The  fringe-finned  fishes  are  regarded  as  the 
more  ancient  type.  Their  oldest  fossil  remains 
are  extremely  ancient,  carrying  us  back  to  the 
Devonian  period.  The  epithet  "fringe-finned" 
is  bestowed  on  account  of  the  fact  that  in  the 
paired  fins  there  may  be  distinguished  two 


PEDIGREES.  177 

distinct  parts,  a  lobe-shaped  central  and  basal 
portion,  surrounded  by  a  marginal  or  fringed 
portion.  The  former  is  constituted  by  the 
muscles  covering  the  axial  portion  of  the 
skeleton,  and  the  latter  by  delicate  fin-rays 
connected  with  the  central  or  axial  portion. 

Of  the  fringe-finned  fishes,  as  Dr  Smith 
Woodward  points  out,  there  are  two  distinct 
types,  distinguishable  by  the  form  of  the  pectoral 
fins  (fore-limbs).  In  all  the  extinct  members 
these  fins  are  attached  to  what  corresponds  with 
the  shoulder  girdles  of  the  higher  vertebrate  by 
a  single  support,  whilst  in  the  other  type  these 
fins  are  attached  to  the  girdle  by  means  of  three 
separate  elements  placed  side  by  side.  A  refer- 
ence to  the  accompanying  figures  (fig.  7,  p.  66), 
should  make  this  clear.  The  latter  type  of  fin  is 
called  a  tribasal,  the  former  a  unibasal  fin.  The 
tribasal  fin  is  found  only  in  living  forms. 

In  some  respects  these  fringe-finned  fishes 
resemble  the  lung-fishes,  but  whether  this  re- 
semblance is  due  to  adaptation  to  similar  physical 
conditions  or  to  actual  affinity,  is  a  matter  for 
debate.  The  evolution  of  the  group  is  accom- 
panied by  specialisation  in  many  directions, 
details  of  which  will  be  found  in  more  profound 
works. 

The  remains  of  these  fishes,  which  we  dig  up 
to-day  as  fossils,  are  but  samples  of  the  denizens 
of  the  ancient  lakes  and  inland  seas,  whose  dried 
basins  form  the  rocks  known  as  the  old  red 
sandstone.  The  most  characteristic  feature  of 
these  remains  is  the  nature  of  the  form  of  the 
scales.  These,  in  the  majority  of  the  fossils 
M 


178 


THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 


preserved  to  us,  take  the  form  of  very  large  and 
thick  overlapping  scales,  coated  externally  with 
an  enamel-like  substance  known  as  "ganoine" 


FIG.  15.—  A.  Restoration  of  a  primitive  Sturgeon—  Cheirolepis,  after 
Traquair.  B.  The  African  "bichir,"  Polypterus  bichir,  living 
in  the  Nile  at  the  present  day.  Note  the  heavy  armour  of  rhom- 
boid scales.  C.  Restoration  of  the  extinct  lung-fish,  Holoptychius, 
after  Traquair. 

(hence  the  old  name  "  ganoid  "  fishes).  In  addi- 
tion these  scales  were  also  more  or  less  elaborately 
sculptured.  The  head  was  encased  in  hard, 
closely-fitting  plates. 

Other   forms  of   this   period   have   rhomboid 


PEDIGREES.  179 

scales,  very  thick  and  closely  set,  forming  a 
kind  of  pavement  or  mosaic  ;  that  is  to  say,  they 
did  not  overlap. 

The  accompanying  beautiful  restoration,  by 
Dr  E.  H.  Traquair,  of  the  form  known  as 
Holoptychius,  shows  the  nature  of  the  overlap- 
ping scales.  The  mosaic  arrangement  can  be 
studied  (fig.  15  E). 

Coelacanthus,  Diplurus,  Undina  and  Macropoma 
are  four  noteworthy  genera,  for  they  are  all 
highly  specialised  forms,  having  arrived  at  this 
distinction  chiefly  by  degeneration.  Further- 
more, "these  have,"  says  Dr  Smith  Woodward, 
"  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  range  of  all 
known  extinct  fishes,  occurring  almost  un- 
changed throughout  the  whole  series  of  forma- 
tions from  the  lower  Carboniferous  to  the  upper 
Chalk."  Amongst  other  things,  they  are  remark- 
able for  the  fact  that  the  air-bladder  was  ossified. 

Diplurus  seems  to  have  threatened  to  forestall 
the  Cheshire  cat,  for  its  body  has  become  exces- 
sively shortened,  so  that  the  head  is  relatively 
enormous  in  size.  It  is  further  remarkable  for 
the  fact  that  it,  together  with  its  cousin  Undina, 
was  blessed  with  two  tails,  one  behind  the  other 
(see  p.  56). 

Strangely  enough,  a  few  of  these  crossop- 
terygian  or  fringe-finned  fishes  have  survived  to 
the  present  day,  in  the  "bichir,"  Polypterus  bichir  of 
the  Nile  (fig.  15  E),  the  reed-fish  (Calamoichthys 
malabaricus)  of  Old  Calabar.  These  are,  further- 
more, remarkable  in  that  they  differ  from  the 
fossil  forms  described  above  in  the  form  of 
the  skeletal  elements  of  the  pectoral  fin,  which 


180  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

have  the  tribasal  arrangement  which  we  referred 
to  on  p.  177,  fig.  7,  p.  66.  This  tribasal  form  of  fin 
presents  a  close  resemblance  to  the  basal  carti- 
lages of  the  modern  sharks,  a  fact  of  great 
interest  and  significance.  The  scales  of  these 
fishes  are  very  thick  and  dense  ;  quadrangular  in 
form,  therefore  not  overlapping,  and  coated  with 
"  ganoine."  Very  little  is  known  of  the  breed- 
ing habits  of  these  wonderful  mail-clad  fishes. 
The  young  have  very  large  and  well-developed 
external  gills  (fig.  3). 

The  "  ray-finned  fishes,"  the  Adinopkrygii, 
embrace  the  whole  of  the  remaining  forms  to 
be  discussed  in  this  chapter.  For  the  fishes 
belonging  to  this  order  we  may  adopt  Mr 
Lydekker's  name  of  "fan-finned,"  since  the  rays 
or  bony  supports  of  the  fin  spring  from  a  common 
base,  fan-wise,  instead  of  being  distributed  so  as 
to  form  a  fringe  to  a  more  or  less  extensive 
scale-covered  lobe.  There  are,  of  course,  other 
additional  characters  peculiar  to  the  fan-finned 
fishes,  but  these  need  not  concern  us  here. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  but  nevertheless  true, 
that  the  fan-finned  are  as  old  as  the  oldest  of 
the  fringe-finned  fishes,  occurring  as  far  back  as 
the  Devonian  period.  And,  furthermore,  it 
seems  to  be  equally  true  that  we  have  in  the 
modern  sturgeons  the  highly  specialised  descen- 
dants of  the  earliest  forms  of  the  fan-finned 
group.  For  this  we  have  the  authority,  so  often 
quoted  here,  of  Dr  Smith  Woodward. 

These  ancestral  sturgeons  differ  much  from 
their  modern  descendants.  The  latter  have  in 
the  course  of  ages  undergone  great  specialisation, 


PEDIGREES.  181 

accompanied  by  degeneration.  The  oldest  of  the 
ancestral  forms  belongs  to  the  genus  Cheirolepis, 
and  occurs  in  the  Old  Red  Sandstone  (fig.  15  A). 
One  of  the  most  striking  features  of  this  fish  was 
its  covering  of  scales.  These  were  exceedingly 
small,  and  closely  fitting,  but  they  did  not  over- 
lap. The  head  was  enveloped  in  bony  plates, 
and  the  mouth  was  large,  at  the  front  of  the  head, 
instead  of  on  the  under  surface  after  the  fashion 
of  modern  sharks,  and  armed  with  teeth.  These 
characters  stand  in  strong  contrast  with  the 
typical  modern  sturgeon,  wherein  the  body  is 
covered,  not  with  closely-fitting  scales,  but  with 
rows  of  isolated  bony  bosses  arranged,  one  along 
the  back,  one  along  each  side,  and  one  along 
each  side  of  the  under  surface.  Again,  in  the 
living  sturgeon  the  mouth  has  shifted  to  the 
under  surface  of  the  head,  and  the  jaws  have 
lost  the  teeth,  the  mouth  now  being  suctorial. 
But  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  in  the  embryo 
sturgeon  the  jaws  bear  teeth. 

But  there  are  other  sturgeons  which  serve  as 
links  in  the  chain  which  we  hope  will  one  day 
be  complete  enough  to  carry  us  back  by  easy 
transitions  from  the  toothless  and  curiously 
armoured  form,  which  we  have  just  discussed, 
to  the  toothed  and  scaly  members  of  the  genus 
Cheirolepis.  These  links  are,  however,  it  must 
be  admitted,  somewhat  slender. 

The  most  interesting  are  the  living  shovel- 
beaked  sturgeons  of  the  genus  Polyodon.  In 
many  respects  they  are,  like  their  more  familiar 
cousins,  the  sturgeons  of  the  genus  Acipenser, 
both  highly  specialised  and  degenerate.  They 


182  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

are  highly  specialised  in  that  the  anterior  end 
of  the  head  is  produced  forward  into  a  broad 
shovel-like  process,  used,  it  is  supposed,  as  an 
organ  of  touch :  and  degenerate  in  that,  the 
eyes  are  so  extremely  small  as  to  render  them  of 
but  little  use.  This  degeneration  of  the  eyes, 
and  the  compensatory  organ  of  touch,  seems  to 
have  been  induced  by  the  turbidity  of  the  rivers 
in  which  they  lived,  which  is  so  great  as  to 
render  eyes  almost  useless.  Another  degenerate 
feature  is  seen  in  the  scales,  which  are  very 
minute  and  star-shaped.  Teeth  are  retained 
throughout  life.  From  the  living  Polyodon  we 
are  carried  geologically  back  to  the  fossil  genus 
Chondrosteus  of  the  Lias  formation,  which,  like 
Polyodon,  had,  amongst  other  things,  developed  a 
tactile  paddle. 

In  studying  the  animal  life  of  the  globe,  from 
its  earliest  dawn  till  to-day,  we  shall  find  evidence 
of  a  gradually  increasing  complexity  therein. 
Furthermore,  if  we  select  any  particular  group 
of  animals  for  review,  we  shall  not  fail  to  be 
struck  with  the  fact  that  that  group  exhibits  a 
series  of  characteristic  forms,  the  rising,  waxing, 
and  waning  of  which  may  extend  through  one 
or  more  geological  periods,  and  then  suddenly 
die  out ;  or  it  may  persist  under  greatly  modified 
aspects  till  to-day,  either  in  the  form  of  an  isolated 
survivor  of  an  ancient  race,  or  as  a  congeries  of 
forms  in  the  hey-day  of  development. 

In  the  history  of  the  house  from  which  the 
sturgeons  derive  their  origin,  we  may  find  some 
instructive  instances  of  this  rise  and  decline. 
The  earliest  representatives  of  this  house,  we 


PEDIGREES.  183 

have  already  remarked,  were  armoured  fishes, 
which  increased  in  wealth  of  form  till  they 
reached  the  climax  of  their  evolution  in  the 
Carboniferous  and  Permian  periods.  By  this 
time  they  had  flowered  out  into  a  very  numerous 
company,  in  which  we  may  distinguish  two  types 
— an  elongated,  and  a  deep-bodied.  Above  the 
Permian,  remains  of  the  deep -bodied  form 
gradually  dies  out,  finally  disappearing  towards 
the  end  of  the  Jurassic  period.  Although  these 
deep-bodied  fishes  held  their  own  for  an  enor- 
mous period  of  time,  they  yet  have  a  shorter 
record  than  the  parent  stock.  This,  during  the 
lower  Carboniferous  period,  produced  a  very  re- 
markable scaleless  form,  known  as  Phanerosteon ; 
and  during  the  Jurassic  an  equally  remarkable 
type,  characterised  by  deeply  overlapping  scales, 
ornamented  with  tubercles  of  the  glistening 
ganoine.  Finally,  as  we  have  already  remarked, 
we  may  reckon  as  descendants  of  the  earliest 
forms  our  modern  sturgeons,  which  again  afford 
us  valuable  material  for  our  evolutionary  studies 
in  the  highly  specialised  shovel-beaked,  and  the 
more  typical  sturgeon,  which  we  can  trace  back 
to  the  Lias,  in  the  form  of  Chondrosteus. 

From  the  sturgeons  we  must  pass  to  the  con- 
sideration of  a  fish  which,  until  recently,  was  a 
stumbling-block  to  many.  This  is  an  American 
fish  (Amia  calva)9  commonly  known  as  the  bow- 
fin,  but  also  as  the  mud-fish,  lawyer-fish,  and 
Joseph  Grindle.  For  a  long  while  this  fish  was 
believed  to  be  closely  allied  to  the  herrings,  it 
was  only  after  a  closer  acquaintance  of  its 
anatomy  was  made  that  its  real  affinities  became 


184  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

known,  and  with  this  knowledge  came  a  revela- 
tion as  to  its  great  importance  from  a  pedigree- 
making  point  of  view.  The  bow-fin  is  a  carni- 
vorous fish.  The  streams  in  which  it  lives 
frequently  become  very  foul ;  on  such  occasions 
it  comes  to  the  surface  to  breathe  air,  taking  in 
large  mouthfuls  at  the  surface  without  making  a 
single  bubble.  It  is  said  that  when  near  to  the 
surface  the  bow-fin  often  gives  vent  to  a  bell-like 
note,  which  is  explained  as  probably  due  to  the 
passage  of  air  from  the  air-bladder.  This  last 
is  cellular  in  structure,  and  hence  adapted  for 
breathing  purposes. 

Once  upon  a  time  the  distribution  of  the  bow- 
fin  over  the  earth's  surface  was  much  wider  than 
at  present,  for  its  fossil  remains  have  been  found 
in  the  Upper  Eocene  of  Hampshire  and  the  Isle 
of  Wight,  and  of  Paris.  But  we  can  trace  it 
much  further  back  than  this,  for  under  another 
generic  name — Megalurus — it  occurs  as  far  back 
as  the  Kimmeridgian  formations  of  Bavaria,  that 
is  to  say,  it  is  a  Jurassic  fish,  and  that  is  a  long 
while  ago  !  But  we  can  trace  them  yet  further 
back,  for  the  Amiidce,  the  family  to  which  the 
bow-fin  belongs,  were  preceded  by,  and  descended 
from,  a  group  of  fishes  known  scientifically  as  the 
Eugnathidce,  occurring  in  the  Lias  formations  at 
the  bottom  of  the  Jurassic  series.  One  of  the 
chief  points  of  difference  between  these  and  the 
modern  bow-fin  was  the  possession  of  a  coat  of 
armour  in  the  shape  of  a  heavy  pavement -like 
scale. 

A  branch  of  the  bow-fin  family,  which  ranges 
throughout  the  Jurassic  and  Cretaceous  periods, 


PEDIGREES.  185 

is  distinguished  by  the  remarkable  resemblance 
which  it  bears  to  the  modern  sword-fish,  with 
which  it  cannot  possibly  be  related.  In  Proto- 
sphyrcenea  of  the  upper  Cretaceous  period,  the 
sword — which  has  been  gradually  increasing  in 
length  in  different  genera,  beginning  with  a 
form  known  as  Pachycormus  (thick  hide)  of  the 
Upper  Lias,  and  passing  through  Hypsocormus 
of  the  Kimmeridgian — was  as  formidable  a 
weapon  as  in  the  living  sword-fish.  This  curious 
resemblance  is  another  instance  of  parallelism 
(pp.  13,  173). 

It  will  be  sufficient  to  show  the  importance 
of  the  bow-fin  family  to  remark  that  this  is 
regarded  as  probably  the  group  from  which  the 
majority  of  the  modern  fishes  may  be  traced. 

Of  uncertain  relationships  are  the  American 
bony-pikes,  or  gar-pikes,  Lepidosteus,  and  their 
fossil  kindred.  The  living  Lepidosteus  —  of 
which  genus  there  are  three  species — like  the 
bow-fin,  is  at  present  confined  to  the  fresh  waters 
of  North  America;  but,  like  the  bow-fin,  once 
enjoyed  a  much  wider  distribution,  its  remains 
occurring  with  great  frequency  in  Europe — in 
the  Eocene  and  Lower  Miocene  periods.  The 
living  gar-pike  in  many  respects  resemble  the 
fringe-finned  Polypterus  (p.  178),  being  similarly 
clad  in  heavy  armour.  Polypterus,  Amia  and 
Lepidosteus  are  each  alike  interesting  as  the 
isolated  survivors  of  different  branches  of  extinct 
groups.  The  living  gar-pike,  or  bony-pike,  some- 
times attains  a  length  of  six  feet.  They  are 
carnivorous.  In  South  Carolina  Mr  Bashford 
Dean  tells  us  he  has  known  it  to  occur  in  such 


186  THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 

numbers  as  to  fill  the  shad-nets,  and  thus  render 
that  fishery  impracticable  for  many  days.  In 
the  formation  of  the  vertebral  column  Lepi- 
dosteus  is  unique,  being  the  only  fish  in  which 
the  vertebrae  are  connected  by  cup  and  ball 
articulations. 

Concerning  the  actual  descent  of  the  more 
modern  fishes,  we  have  much  yet  to  learn.  But 
the  general  model  upon  which  the  most  familiar 
of  our  existing  forms  was  shaped  appears  as  far 
back  in  time  as  the  Upper  Triassic  formations. 
Some  of  the  fishes  of  this  period,  Dr  Woodward 
tells  us,  differ  only  from  such  groups  as  the  her- 
ring tribe  in  the  more  primitive  form  of  the 
backbone,  which  was  only  imperfectly  ossified, 
in  the  presence  of  peculiarly  shaped  scales  at  the 
base  of  the  fins,  known  as  " fulcra,"  characteristic 
of  the  older  so-called  "ganoids"  such  as  the 
sturgeons,  and  in  the  possession  of  the  thick 
enamel-coated  scales  known  as  "ganoid."  These 
are  the  models  which  time  and  evolution  have 
changed  into  the  herrings,  salmon,  pike  and 
perch,  and  so  on,  of  to-day. 

The  tropical  and  sub-tropical  Elops  is  one  of 
the  most  ancient  of  living  fishes  of  the  modern 
type.  Like  the  sharks,  and  many  other  primitive 
forms,  its  intestine  is  provided  with  a  spiral 
valve — to  be  quite  correct,  in  elops  there  is  a 
vestige  of  this  valve.  Furthermore,  it  bears 
another  badge  of  lowly  origin  in  the  shape  of  a 
bony  plate  beneath  its  jaws — the  gular  plate; 
in  this  respect  it  resembles  the  bow-fin  and  its 
allies. 

The  herrings  form  another  group  of  ancient 


PEDIGREES.  187 

lineage.  They  may  be  traced  back  as  far  as  the 
Cretaceous  period.  Other  relatives  of  the  her- 
rings— the  sardine  tribe — are  also  to  be  traced 
back  to  the  cretaceous.  The  sardines  are  a 
numerous  family.  In  addition  to  our  familiar 
little  friend  of  the  breakfast  table,  there  are 
numerous  deep  sea  phosphorescent  forms,  with 
which  we  cannot  deal  here  for  lack  of  space. 
The  herring-like  elops,  the  true  herrings  and 
sardines,  are  the  living  representatives  of  a  much 
larger  and  ancestral  stock.  The  extinct  forms 
all  bear  a  very  striking  resemblance  to  modern 
herrings.  To  discuss  these  in  cold  print  were 
profitless ;  but  those  who  have  the  good  fortune 
to  live  near  great  collections  of  fossil-fishes,  such 
as  that  of  the  British  Museum,  can  glean  for 
themselves  some  very  striking  lessons  in  the 
pedigree  of  the  herring  and  its  kindred.  All 
these  forms  are  grouped  together  to  form  one 
family,  the  Isospondyli. 

As  allies  of  the  herrings,  we  turn  now  to  the  eels 
— a  tribe  with  which  we  are  all  more  or  less  familiar, 
at  least  with  some  members.  Three  well-marked 
forms  are  included  in  this  group — the  common 
fresh  water  and  conger  eel,  the  mursenas,  and 
the  electric  eel.  The  muraenas  are  probably  but 
little  known  to  most  people.  They  differ  from 
all  the  other  forms  with  which  they  are  asso- 
ciated in  their  remarkable  colouration,  which  is 
very  brilliant  and  generally  mottled  in  pattern. 
The  feature  which  makes  the  electric  eel  cele- 
brated we  have  already  discussed  (p.  158).  The 
eels  serve  as  admirable  object  lessons  in  the  effect 
of  adaptation  to  a  peculiar  mode  of  life  burrowing 


188  THE   STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

in  the  mud  for  the  purposes  of  concealment.  To 
this  adaptation  is  due  the  peculiar  and  familiar 
elongated  form.  This  change  in  shape  has  been 
followed  by  the  loss  of  the  pelvic  fin  in  all,  and 
both  the  pectoral  and  pelvic  fins  in  the  mursenas, 
whilst  the  scales  have  been  reduced  to  mere 
vestiges  embedded  in  the  skin.  Moreover,  the 
primitive  condition  of  a  continuous  median  fin 
fold,  from  the  middle  of  the  back  to  the  middle 
of  the  belly,  has  once  again  been  introduced, 
or  secondarily  acquired,  as  it  is  scientifically 
expressed.  Eeasoning  from  experience,  some 
scientific  specialists  in  the  natural  history  of 
fishes,  have  been  led  to  suspect  that  the  supposed 
common  descent  of  these  three  forms  of  eels  may 
prove  to  have  no  foundation  in  fact.  In  other 
words,  that  originally  unlike  and  unrelated  forms 
have  become  moulded  by  adaptation  into  a 
common  resemblance. 

Fossil  eels  occur  in  the  upper  cretaceous  rocks 
of  Mount  Lebanon.  The  eels  form  a  sub-order 
by  themselves  at  present — the  Apodes. 

Near  here  we  encounter  a  host  of  familiar 
forms,  constituting  the  sub-order,  Plectospondyli, 
of  Dr  Smith  Woodward.  This  sub-order  em- 
braces the  carps,  breams,  roach,  chubb,  barbel, 
gudgeon,  tench  and  loaches. 

These  are  forms  with  which  we  are  all  more 
or  less  familiar:  a  comparatively  modern  group 
of  fishes,  carrying  us  back  but  ^  very  little  way 
into  the  past,  geologically  speaking. 

So  it  is  with  the  cat-fishes,  which  are  generally 
regarded  as  a  tribe  which  may  claim  kinship 
with  the  above.  In  the  record  of  the  rocks  we 


PEDIGREES.  189 

do  not  find  them  until  comparatively  near  the 
end. 

Similarly,  it  is  not  till  we  get  to  the  closing 
chapters,  so  to  speak,  of  the  ancient  history  of 
the  world  that  we  find  any  record  of  the  pikes 
and  toothed-carps,  the  flat-fish — such  as  the  sole, 
turbot,  and  so  on — and  the  cod-fish  and  haddock 
tribe.  Of  the  ancestral  forms  of  these,  as  yet  we 
know  absolutely  nothing. 

The  pedigree  of  the  perch  tribe,  which  em- 
braces the  blennies,  gobies,  millers-thumbs,  angler- 
fishes,  mackerels,  sea-breams,  coral-fishes,  and 
perches,  is  of  more  interest.  Not  so  much,  how- 
ever, on  account  of  what  it  reveals  concerning 
remote  ancestors,  which  show  us  the  lines  along 
which  the  living  forms  have  gradually  developed, 
as  on  account  of  records  of  troublous  times  and 
days  of  horror,  with  which  the  chapters  of  the 
past  are  occasionally  punctuated. 

In  the  collection  of  fossil  fishes  in  the  British 
Museum  of  Natural  History,  there  can  be  seen  a 
slab  of  rock  containing  the  fossil  remains  of  a 
shoal  of  fishes  of  the  genus  Bolopteryx,  a  near 
ally  of  the  living  perches.  These  remains  are  in 
the  most  extraordinary  state  of  preservation,  and 
seem  to  show  that  this  shoal  wras  suddenly  over- 
whelmed in  some  great  catastrophe.  And  this 
because  the  fishes  are  lying  one  upon  another  in 
all  kinds  of  contorted  positions,  with  gaping 
mouths  and  gills  and  erected  fins,  suggesting 
suffocation  by  the  escape  of  volcanic  gases  at  the 
bottom  of  the  sea.  And  further,  they  must  have 
been  rapidly  interred  by  the  settling  of  vast 
quantities  of  suddenly  raised  sediment  before 


190  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

decomposition  could  set  in,  or  before  they  could 
fall  a  prey  to  the  scavengers  of  the  sea,  in  the 
shape  of  other  fishes  of  vulture-like  habits,  or 
of  Crustacea,  and  other  carrion-feeding  animals 
of  the  lower  orders.  Such  a  catastrophe  recalls 
the  great  earthquake  of  Lisbon,  or  the  over- 
whelming of  Pompeii  by  Vesuvius,  whereby 
hundreds  of  people  were  as  suddenly  en- 
tombed as  these  fishes.  But  the  fate  which 
l>efel  these  ancient  perches  was  by  no  means  an 
isolated  case.  Far  back  in  the  world's  history — 
as  far  back  as  the  time  when  the  old  red  sand- 
stone was  accumulating — there  is  proof  of  just 
such  another  calamity,  as  is  shown  by  a  portion 
of  a  slab  containing  the  remains  of  some  of  the 
ancient  fringe-finned  fishes  (Holoptychius}.  Yet 
again  we  have  a  third  instance,  this  time  in- 
delibly stamped  upon  a  slab  of  cretaceous  rock 
from  Mount  Lebanon,  in  which  are  embedded 
the  bodies  of  hundreds  upon  hundreds  of  young 
herrings.  These,  however,  all  lie  flat,  suggesting 
less  violence  in  the  manner  of  their  death. 

Of  fishes  whose  origin  remains  at  present  a 
mystery  are  the  pipe-fishes  and  sea-horses,  and 
the  bizarre  globe-fishes,  coffer-fishes,  and  sun- 
fishes.  Of  the  last  mentioned  species,  a  dis- 
tinguished professor  of  comparative  anatomy  at 
Oxford  once  remarked,  that  they  should  be 
called  cherub-fishes,  "because  they  are  cut  off 
behind " !  Connecting  links,  or  "  annectant 
forms,"  as  Professor  Huxley  called  them,  in 
the  chain  of  evolution  through  which  these 
have  passed,  would  be  valuable  indeed.  Hip- 
pocampus, the  sea-horse,  comes  nearest  to  the 


PEDIGREES.  191 

realisation  of  this,  inasmuch  as  a  fossil  species 
from  the  Eocene  of  Monte  Bolea  possesses  a 
caudal  fin,  which  may  be  said  to  have  since  gone 
•out  of  fashion. 

The  present  chapter  may  be  summarised 
briefly  as  follows  : — 

The  fishes  of  the  present  day  may  be  divided 
into  two  great  groups  according  to  the  -structure 
of  the  skeleton  of  the  head.  In  one  group  we 
have  the  ancient  sharks  and  rays,  and  the 
modern  bony  fishes  represented  by  the  salmon, 
perch,  and  cod-fish,  for  instance.  In  the  other 
we  have  the  curious  chimeras,  which  will  be 
described  presently,  and  the  lung-fishes,  which 
we  have  discussed  from  some  aspects  (pp.  25,  67). 

The  shark-tribe  and  the  modern  bony-fishes 
are  bracketed  together  because  the  upper  jaw  is 
but  loosely  attached  to  the  skull — a  type  of 
skull  known  as  the  hyostylic  —  whilst  in  the 
chimeras  and  lung-fishes  the  upper  jaw  is  indis- 
tinguishably  welded  to  form  one  piece  with  the 
skull,  and  on  this  account  forms  a  second  type  of 
skull,  the  autostylic. 

The  hyostylic  group  of  fishes  are  divided  into 
two  sub-classes — the  Elasmobranchii  and  the  Teleo- 
stomi. 

The  sharks  and  rays  constitute  the  Elasmo- 
branchii— a  name  given  in  allusion  to  the  strap 
or  band-like  bars  that  divide  the  gill-slits.  They 
are  distinguished  from  the  Teleostomi  by  the 
fact  that  the  body  is  covered  with  "placoid" 
scales  (p.  34),  and  that  the  gill  openings  are 
numerous  and  exposed. 

The  modern  bony  fishes  form  the  Teleostomi, 


192  THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

or  fishes  with  the  mouth  parts  composed  of 
separate  bony  elements.  The  Teleostomi  have  the 
body  clothed  with  symmetrical  plates  or  scales, 
and  a  single  gill  opening  covered  with  a  shield- 
shaped  plate. 

The  autostylic  group  of  fishes  are  similarly 
divided  into  two  sub-classes — the  holocephali,  or 
whole-headed,  in  allusion  to  the  autostylic  skull 
and  the  dipnoi,  or  lung-fishes. 

The  holocephali  are  represented  by  the  chim- 
eras. These  bear  a  great  resemblance  to  the 
sharks,  having  the  body  covered  with  placoid 
scales.  But  there  is  but  a  single  gill-opening 
covered  by  a  fold  of  skin. 

The  dipnoi  are  the  lung-fishes.  Herein  the 
body  is  covered  with  overlapping  scales,  resemb- 
ling those  of  the  Teleostomi,  and  the  gill-opening 
is  protected  by  a  bony  shield. 

We  may  express  these  relationships  briefly  as 
follows  : — 

CLASS  PISCES. 
Branch  A. 

Hyostylic. 

Sub-class    I.     Elasmobranchii. 
,,         II.     Teleostomi. 

Branch  B. 

Autostylic. 

Sub-class  III.     Holocephali 
„        IV.     Dipnoi. 

This  is  the  classification  of  Dr  A.  S.  Wood- 
ward, one  of  our  greatest  authorities  on  this 
subject. 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS.       193 

This  sub-division  of  the  fishes  is  the  result  of 
a  careful  analysis  of  all  the  characteristics  of  the 
class,  and  has  brought  us  not  only  somewhere 
near  the  extreme  base  of  the  piscine  branch  of 
the  great  vertebrate  tribe,  but  it  has  also  marked 
out  the  lines  along  which  our  investigation  into 
the  descent  of  the  various  smaller  groups  must 
proceed,  if  we  would  know  more  of  the  evolution 
of  fishes. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

PUZZLES   AND   PATRIARCHS. 

MOST  of  Nature's  children  are,  so  to  speak,  "  ear- 
marked," so  that  those  who  will  take  the  trouble 
to  learn  the  nature  of  these  marks  may  tell 
thereby  to  what  great  branch  of  the  animal 
kingdom  any  particular  individual  belongs. 
Those  who  are  skilled  in  the  interpretation  of 
these  marks  can  go  further,  they  can  tell  not 
only  to  what  tribe  it  belongs,  but  what  position 
it  holds  in  that  tribe. 

Sometimes  just  one  mark  alone  is  of  sufficient 
importance  to  enable  us  to  dispense  with  all 
others.  Birds  afford  us  an  admirable  instance  of 
this.  We  can  distinguish  a  bird  at  once  from 
all  other  known  animals  by  the  fact  that  it  pos- 
sesses feathers.  Feathers  form  the  external 
covering  of  the  bird,  and  are  absolutely  unique 
structures,  being  produced  by  no  other  animal 
under  the  sun.  Now  fishes  are  by  no  means 
so  distinctly  and  decidedly  marked.  Generally 


194  THE  STORY   OF  FISH  LIFE. 

speaking  we  are  right  in  our  determination  that 
this  or  that  particular  creature  is  a  fish.  But 
there  are  many  pitfalls,  for  not  a  few  animals, 
not  even  remotely  related,  are  from  their  general 
contour  classed  by  the  uninitiated  as  "fish." 
Those  who  are  on  their  guard  and  are  familiar 
with  the  credentials  of  fishhood,  when  suspicion 
is  aroused  look  for  the  characteristic  scales,  fins 
and  gill-openings.  Generally  all  these  will  be 
found,  but  scales  may  be  wanting,  so  also  may 
the  paired  fins,  but  the  median  fins  and  gills, 
never.  And  so  it  would  seem  then  that  it  is 
easy  after  all  to  determine  what  is  a  fish.  By 
no  means,  for  the  early  tadpole  stages  of  the 
common  frog  are  practically  fish,  whilst  the 
greatest  experts  of  the  year  of  grace  1901  differ 
among  themselves  as  to  the  claims  to  fishhood 
which  have  been  put  forward  on  behalf  of  certain 
living  and  fossil  forms  which  we  shall  now 
describe. 

Let  us  take  the  living  forms  first.  These  are 
represented  by  the  somewhat  unfamiliar  eel-like 
lampreys  and  hag-fishes.  In  a  number  of  char- 
acters these  differ  markedly  from  the  forms 
hitherto  discussed.  There  are  no  movable 
jaws  ;  there  is  but  a  single  nostril  placed  in  the 
middle  of  the  snout ;  the  mouth  is  a  circular 
cup-shaped  cavity  armed  with  numerous  horny 
teeth ;  there  are  no  limbs,  no  ribs,  no  gill-arches. 
The  skeleton  of  the  head  is  cartilaginous ;  the 
vertebral  column  is  represented  by  an  elastic  and 
fibrous  rod.  The  gills  are  of  a  quite  peculiar 
pouch-like  form,  hence  the  scientific  name  of  the 
group — Marsipobranchii.  The  skin  in  the  region 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS.       195 

of  the  gills  is  supported  by  a  delicate  cartila- 
ginous basket-work  called  the  branchical  basket, 
and  representing  the  jointed,  cartilaginous 
gulars  of  the  sharks  and  the  similar  bony 
bars  of  the  higher  fishes.  The  body  is  naked, 
and  eel-like  in  form. 

Lampreys  are  marine  inhabitants  which  ascend 
the  rivers  to  spawn.  Years  ago  they  ascended 
English  rivers  in  vast  hordes,  nearly  four  thou- 
sand having  been  taken  at  Newark  in  a  single 
night;  they  were  captured  as  bait  for  cod  and 
similar  fish.  More  fish  were  caught  in  the 
Severn  than  in  any  other  of  our  rivers. 

Lampreys  are  carnivorous  in  their  habits,  and 
are,  on  this  account,  the  more  interesting,  for 
whilst  other  fishes  have  become,  so  to  speak, 
quickened  by  their  carnivorous  desires,  the 
lampreys  have  become  degraded.  The  sharks 
and  the  mackerel,  for  instance,  to  select  familiar 
examples,  have  developed  extraordinary  activity 
and  general  physical  perfection  to  enable  them 
to  overtake  and  destroy  their  prey.  The  lam- 
preys, on  the  other  hand,  have  degenerated,  as 
we  have  just  remarked.  How  far  this  degrada- 
tion has  gone  is  a  moot  point,  to  which  we  will 
return  presently.  But  it  is  significant  that  the 
species  of  Petromyzon  fasten  themselves  by  their 
sucker-like  mouths  to  other  fishes,  and  scrape  off 
the  flesh  therefrom  with  their  teeth.  "Whilst 
thus  engaged,"  Dr  Giinther  tells  us,  t{they  are 
carried  about  by  their  victim.  Salmon  have 
been  captured  in  the  middle  course  of  the  Rhine 
with  the  marine  lamprey  attached  to  them." 
This  apparent  doggedness  of  purpose  is  really 


196  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

their  undoing.  For  the  members  of  another 
genus,  Myxine,  have  acquired  the  habit  of  boring 
into  the  victim's  body  and  feeding  thereon  till 
death  puts  an  end  to  the  long-drawn  tragedy. 
On  account  of  this  ghoulish  practice  this  species 
has  been  christened  the  hag-fish.  Now  the 
lampreys  are,  as  we  have  already  hinted,  re- 
garded by  some  as  degenerate,  a  contention 
which  the  living  forms  amply  support.  For  we 
can  see  how,  by  a  very  natural  transition,  a  pre- 
datory form  has  become  degenerate  by  adopting 
the  method  of  the  leech  instead  of  the  vigorous 
attack  of  the  shark,  and  how  this  leech-like 
method  has  led  to  further  degradation,  ending 
in  the  parasitism  of  the  hag-fish.  The  evidence 
for  degeneration  lies  mainly  in  the  absence  of 
jaws  and  paired  fins.  These  may  well  have  been 
lost  in  consequence  of  the  habit  above  described. 
The  loss  of  hardened  scales  or  skin  armour  of 
any  kind,  and  the  absence  of  bony  matter  in 
the  skeleton,  may  be  further  consequences  of 
their  evil  ways.  There  is  certainly  much  to  be 
said  for  the  degenerate  theory,  for  dissection  of 
the  lamprey  in  its  early  stages  of  development 
reveals  traces  of  a  hardened  skeleton.  By  way 
of  additional  evidence  in  favour  of  this  hypothesis 
that  the  skeleton  of  the  modern  lamprey  is  de- 
generate we  may  adduce  the  fact,  that  in  the  most 
ancient  known  members  of  this  tribe,  the  remains 
of  which  occur  in  the  old  red  sandstone  of  Caith- 
ness, there  was  a  well-defined  vertebral  column  or 
backbone,  made  up  of  calcified  or  hardened  bone- 
like  vertebrae.  This  fossil  was  discovered  and 
has  been  described  by  I)r  Traquair,  and  named 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS.       19T 

by  hirn  Palceospondylus  gunni.  It  is  a  very  small 
fish  and,  it  should  be  noted,  shows  no  trace 
either  of  jaws  or  limbs,  so  that  if  these  have  been 
lost  it  must  have  been  at  some  infinitely  remote 
period.  But  there  is  another  side  to  this  question, 
for  many  and  very  eminent  authorities  hold  that 
the  evidence  of  degeneration  is  more  imaginary 
than  real,  and  that  we  are  to  regard  the  lamprey 
as  an  exceedingly  primitive  type. 

This  indecision  as  to  the  true  nature  of  the 
lamprey  necessarily  leaves  the  question  of  the 
pedigree  still  a  matter  for  debate.  Many  of 
those  who  hold  the  lamprey  to  be  a  degenerate 
fish  consider  that  it  is  possibly  closely  akin  to 
the  recent  bony  fishes.  Whilst  those  who  deny 
its  claim  to  rank  as  a  fish  at  all,  regard  it  as  the 
representative  of  the  ancestral  stock  from  which 
the  fishes  took  their  origin. 

With  the  fossil  forms,  to  which  attention  must 
now  be  turned,  there  is  the  same  indecision,  the 
same  interpretation  of  facts,  so  as  to  demonstrate 
opposite  conclusions.  The  forms  in  dispute  are 
relics  of  a  past  exceedingly  remote,  dating  back 
in  fact  to  the  old  Silurian  epoch,  and  representing 
the  earliest  record  we  have  of  vertebrate  life  on 
the  earth.  Whether  they  are  closely  related  or 
not  is  uncertain.  The  feature  that  would  im- 
press the  observer  most  on  seeing  one  of  these 
fossils  for  the  first  time,  would  be  the  remarkable 
development  of  the  external  skeleton,  which 
formed  a  more  or  less  complete  coat  of  mail. 
Further  examination  would  lead  to  the  discovery 
that  in  some  there  were  no  paired  fins  or  limbs  ; 
whilst  in  others  only  the  front  pair  were  present, 


198  THE  STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

and  these  differed  fundamentally  from  those  of 
all  other  vertebrates.  Traces  of  eyes,  nostrils 
and  gill  apertures  would  only  be  discoverable 
after  careful  search.  There  is  reason  to  believe 
that  there  were  numerous  gill-slits,  but  that  they 
opened,  not  directly  on  to  the  surface,  but  into  a 
common  chamber  below  the  head  shield,  and 
that  the  water  escaped  from  thence  by  a  pair  of 
openings  at  the  hinder  end  of  this  shield. 

There  are  three  well  marked  types  of  these 
ancient  creatures  distinguished  by  the  structure 
arid  form  of  the  j^reat  shield  enveloping  the  head 
and  upper  part  of  the  back,  and  hence  called  the 
dorsal  shield.  All  three  types  are  generally  in- 
cluded in  one  common  group,  or  sub-class,  known 
as  the  Ostracodermi,  or  shell  -  skinned  animals, 
but  this  grouping  together  is  rather  for  the  pur- 
poses of  convenience  than  to  suggest  any  close 
relationship. 

Those  who  would  study  these  remains  for 
themselves  in  museum  collections  would  find 
these  three  groups  arranged  under  three  heads : 
the  Heterostraci  (anomalous  shells),  Osteostraci 
(bony  shells),  and  the  Antiarcha. 

The  Heterostraci  represent  the  simplest  and 
possibly  the  oldest  of  these  groups.  The  head 
shield,  which  may  be  seen  in  our  illustration 
(fig.  16  A),  is  made  up  of  no  less  than  seven 
pieces  marked  by  numerous  concentric  lines. 
Each  of  the  separate  plates  are  believed  to  have 
been  caused  by  fusion  of  minute  shagreen 
tubercles.  A  section  through  the  shield  shows 
it  to  consist  of  three  layers — an  inner,  called  the 
"  nacreous  "  layer,  on  account  of  its  resemblance 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS. 


199 


to  the  pearly  layer  of  the  oyster  and  other 
similar  shells;  an  outer  very  dense  layer,  in 
structure  resembling  teeth,  and  a  middle  layer 
of  polygonal  chambers.  The  dorsal  spine  seen 
in  the  figure  doubtless  served  the  purpose  of  a 


FIG.  16. — Three  extinct  ancestral  forms  of  fishes.  A.  Pteraspis 
rostrate,  one  of  the  Heterostraci.  B.  Cephalaspis  lyelli. 
C.  Pterichthys,  after  Traquair. 

dorsal  fin,  as  a  balancing  organ.  The  tail  was 
covered  with  a  closely-fitting  armature  of  scales. 
About  the  structure  of  the  fin  we  know  very 
little.  The  typical  representatives  of  this  order 
belong  to  the  genus  Pteraspis,  of  which  one  species, 
Pteraspis  rostrata,  is  figured  here  (fig.  16  A). 

The  Osteostraci  are  practically  confined  to  the 
Upper  Silurian  and  Lower  Devonian  rocks.  The 
characteristic  genus  is  Cephalaspis,  the  finest 


200  THE  STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 

known  specimens  of  which  have  been  found  in 
Forfarshire  and  Herefordshire.  This  fossil 
presents  many  features  of  peculiar  interest. 
One  of  the  most  important  concerns  its  general 
form,  which  is  curiously  like  that  of  the  old 
trilobites,  the  ancient  Crustacea  amongst  which 
it  lived,  arid  which  for  some  inexplicable  reason 
it  seems  to  have  mimicked.  As  will  be  seen  in 
fig.  16  B,  the  head-shield  is  of  considerable  size, 
and  in  some  species  was  produced  backwards  into- 
two  bony  spines,  and  these  again  bore  spines, 
which  it  is  surmised  were  used  in  progression. 
The  body  was  ensheathed  in  numerous  hard  plates, 
disposed  in  bands  round  the  body.  Some  of 
these  plates  rise  up  in  the  middle  line  of  the 
back  to  form  a  dorsal  fin.  By  the  way,  the  need 
for  a  dorsal  fin  seems  to  be  a  very  real  one, 
judging  by  the  totally  different  structures  which 
have  been  made  to  serve  this  purpose.  The 
spine  in  Pteraspis,  the  arched  scales  of  Cepha- 
laspis,  cartilaginous,  horny  and  bony  rays  in  the 
higher  fishes,  and  fatty  tissue  in  the  aquatic 
mammals — the  whales,  the  porpoises,  and  the 
dolphins.  A  further  interesting  feature  of 
Cephalaspis  is  the  possession  of  a  pair  of  flap-like 
structures  behind  the  head-shield,  which  it  has 
been  suggested,  represent  not  fins  but  gills. 

The  Antiarcha  represent  the  most  highly 
specialised  of  these  ancient  puzzles.  The  genus 
Pterichthys  contains  the  typical  species.  The 
armour-plating  of  the  head  and  trunk  was  very 
complex  and  perfect,  the  separate  plates  over- 
lapped one  another  (fig.  16  (7).  Another  feature 
of  these  plates  is  the  series  of  shallow  grooves. 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS.       201 

by  which  they  are  traversed.  These  it  is  sup- 
posed represent  sense-organs.  Behind  the  head, 
it  will  be  noted,  are  a  pair  of  jointed  append- 
ages, whose  origin  is  problematical.  They  pro- 
bably served  the  purpose  of  fins,  but  they  do  not 
seem  to  have  been  derived  in  the  same  way. 
These  fin-like  structures  are  further  remarkable 
on  account  of  the  fact  that  they  were  hollow, 
thus  recalling  the  tubular  limbs  of  invertebrates, 
with  which,  however,  they  of  course  have  nothing 
to  do. 

How  long  these  forms  will  remain  "bones  of 
contention  "  we  of  course  cannot  say,  but  there 
are  signs  that  the  veil  is  lifting.  Dr  Traquair  is 
of  opinion  that  both  the  Heterostraci  and  Osteo- 
straci  are  rightly  to  be  regarded  as  forming  one 
sub-class  —  Ostracodermi.  Furthermore,  recent 
researches  of  his  have  succeeded  in  establishing 
a  connection  between  these  and  certain  exceed- 
ingly interesting  and  puzzling  forms  known  as 
the  Ccdolepidce. 

The  Coelolepidse  are  extremely  ancient  shark- 
like  fishes  of  the  Devonian  age.  The  name  they 
bear  is  bestowed  on  account  of  the  fact  the  scales 
are  hollow.  These  hollow  scales  or  rather  spines, 
were  shagreen-like  in  general  form,  but  were  open 
below,  and  without  the  basal  plate  seen  in  the 
typical  shagreen-forming  scale.  The  form  of 
the  tail  was  shark-like.  Bat  as  yet  no  traces 
of  jaws,  teeth,  eyes,  gill-slits  or  internal  skele- 
ton have  been  discovered.  The  peculiar  nature 
of  the  external  covering  leads  Dr  Traquair  to 
believe  that  these  curious  and  ancient  creatures 
derive  their  origin  from  the  same  stock  as 


202  THE   STORY  OF  FISH   LIFE. 

that  which  gave  rise  to  the  sharks.  The 
study  of  the  Coelolepidae  has  thrown  a  flood  of 
light  upon  some  otherwise  unintelligible  fish 
remains  found  in  the  old  red  sandstone,  in  the 
form  of  skin-plates.  These  skin-plates  prove  to 
be  made  up  by  the  fusion  of  shagreen  denticles 
resembling  those  of  the  Coelacanths.  This  dis- 
covery is  one  of  great  importance,  for  it  establishes 
a  connecting-link  between  the  creatures  who  wore 
this  ancient  armour-plate,  and  who  have  been 
christened  by  the  generic  name  of  Psammosteus, 
and  the  Coelolepidse  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
enigmatical  Heterostraci,  on  the  other.  For  by  a 
precisely  similar  fusion  of  denticles  the  head- 
armour  of  these  curious  forms  was  probably 
derived.  Indeed  it  is  believed  that  traces  of 
this  fusion  are  obvious  in  the  concentric  lines 
which  mark  the  separate  elements  making  up 
the  armour,  which  we  have  already  described 
(p.  198). 

The  Ccelolepidse  may  be  included  both  as 
puzzles  and  patriarchs.  So  also  may  the  re- 
markable fossil-forms  known  as  the  Arthrodira. 
The  fishes  of  this  group  attained  enormous  size. 
The  head  and  anterior  end  of  the  body  were 
heavily  armoured  with  bony  plates.  Between 
the  head-shield  and  the  dorsal-shield  of  the  trunk 
immediately  behind,  a  very  perfect  and  elaborate 
joint  was  formed — hence  the  name  Arthrodira — 
joint-necked.  This  is  a  feature  unique  among 
fishes.  One  of  the  largest  of  the  group  was  the 
Dinichihys  of  the  Upper  Devonian,  Ohio,  U.S.A. 
The  Arthrodira  are  generally  held  to  be  ancient 
lung-fish.  No  trace  has  yet  been  found  of 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS. 


203 


pectoral    fins,    but    there    are    vestiges    of    the 
pelvic   series. 

The  goodly  fellowship  of  the  patriarchs  in- 
cludes several  forms  of  deep  interest  and 
importance.  One  of  the  oldest  of  these  is 


FIG.  17. —Three  primitive  sharks.    A.  Cladoselache  tyleri.     B. 
Acanthodes.     C.    Pleuracanthus. 

known  under  the  name  of  Cladoselache  and  lived 
during  the  Devonian  period,  in  the  seas  of  that 
far  away  age,  which  have  long  ceased  to  be ; 
where  they  swirled  and  foamed  now  stands  the 
flourishing  State  of  Ohio. 

The    name    Cladoselache,    being    interpreted, 
means  the  branch-toothed  shark,  from  the  saw- 


204  THE  STORY  OF  "FISH  LIFE. 

like  or  comb-like  shape  of  its  teeth.  The  ancient 
creature  upon  whom  this  name  has  been  im- 
posed is  one  of  the  very  ancient  and  primitive 
sharks.  Its  discovery  has  done  much  to  enlighten 
us  on  the  vexed  question  of  the  evolution  of 
paired  limbs.  These  appendages  in  this  early 
type  are  little  more  than  triangular  folds  of  skin 
strengthened  from  within  by  supports  in  the 
shape  of  rods  of  cartilage  (fig.  17  A).  How 
these  rods,  by  fusion  and  other  modifications, 
probably  formed  the  foundation  of  the  modern 
fin  we  have  already  discussed  (chap,  vi.,  p.  67), 

Of  a  somewhat  more  advanced  type,  and  of  a 
somewhat  later  date — the  Carboniferous  and  lower 
Permian — is  the  form  known  as  Pleuracanthus 
(fig.  17  C).  The  fins  are  now  much  more  ad- 
vanced in  type,  but  like  those  of  Cladoselache, 
have  formed  the  subject  of  much  speculation. 
From  its  general  form  and  the  structure  of  its 
fins,  this  fish  looks  as  though  it  might,  as  Dr 
Smith  Woodward  points  out,  with  very  little 
modification,  become  either  a  shark,  lung-fish,  or 
one  of  the  fringe-finned  fishes. 

No  less  remarkable  are  some  small  shark-like 
fish,  also  of  the  Carboniferous  period,  known  as 
Acanthodii — the  spiny  ones  (fig.  17,  B.).  Their 
claim  to  special  notice  is  a  strong  one,  inasmuch 
as  the  fins  are  of  a  type  that  is  quite  unique.  They 
appear  to  have  been  derived  by  specialisation  of  the 
type  seen  in  Cladoselache,  which  has  resulted  in  a 
fusion  of  certain  of  the  cartilaginous  rays  to  form 
a  single  support  at  the  front  of  the  fin,  the  rest  of 
the  fin  was  formed  by  skin  only  stretched  between 
this  support  and  the  body.  As  in  Pleuracanthus, 


PUZZLES  AND  PATRIARCHS.       205 

the  shagreen  denticles  of  the  head  had  become 
fused  so  as  to  form  a  number  of  separate  bony 
plates  for  the  protection  of  the  skull.  The 
denticles  of  the  body  had  become  modified  to 
form  a  closely  fitting  mosaic  of  diamond-shaped 
pavement-like  scales.  The  teeth  were  few  in 
number  and  degenerate  in  type.  The  peculiar 
type  of  fin,  not  only  as  a  whole,  but  also  on 
account  of  the  disappearance  of  distinct  support- 
ing rays,  must  also  be  regarded  as  degenerate 
in  form.  This  early  specialisation  led  to  their 
speedy  extinction,  without  leaving  direct  des- 
cendants. 


INDEX. 


A. 

Acanthodes,  affinities  of,  200. 

, ,  structure  of,  204. 

^fflobates,  spines  of,  154. 
^Etheolepisy  scales  of,  34. 
Air-bladder,  12,  24. 
Amia,  affinities  of,  183. 
Amphiprion  and  anemone,  72. 
Amphisile,  armour  plating  of, 

31,  33. 
Angler-fish,  teeth  of,  42. 

„          feeding  of,  93. 

. ,          sexual  differences, 
100. 

, ,         nest,  107. 
Antiarcha,  affinities  of,  200. 
Archer-fish^  feeding  of,  83. 
Arthrodira,  armour  of,  202. 
Aspredo,  eggs  of,  109. 


B. 

Bafistes,  poison  of,  157. 
Barbel,  poison  of,  158. 

,,      affinities  of,  188. 
Barracuda,  poison  of,  157. 
Barramunda,  survival  of,  140. 
Beaked-fish,  eggs  of,  109. 
Bichir,  gills  of,  25,  125. 

,,      scales  of,  33. 

, ,      fins  of,  58. 

,,      archaic  nature  of,  140, 

185. 

Bitterling,  oviduct  of,  110. 
Blennies,  eggs  of,  112. 
Bream,  affinities  of,  188. 


Breathing,  nature  of,  19. 
Boar-fish,  jaws  of,  90. 
Bow-fin,  affinities  of,  183. 
Burbot,  fins  of,  12-62. 
,,       poison  of,  158. 


C. 

Caranax,  poison  of,  157. 
Carp,  breathing  of,  23. 

,,     sexual    differences     in, 

100. 

,,     hibernation  of,  150. 
,,     viviparous,  110. 
,,     affinities  of,  188. 
Cat-fishes,  breathing  of,  23. 
,,         scales  of,  29. 
,,         sexual    differences 

of,  100. 

,,        poison  organ  of,  156. 
Cepkalaspis,  structure  of,  199. 
Ceratodus,  teeth  of,  42. 
Chiasmodus,  voracity  of,  94. 
Chimera,  eggs  of,  112. 

, ,        classification  of ,  1 74. 
,,         structure  of,  175. 
, ,        teeth  of,  175. 
Chromatophores,  nature  of  ,73. 
, ,  changes  in,  75. 

Chubb,  affinities  of,  188. 
Cladoselacht,  affinities  of,  202. 
„   structure  of,  203,  204. 
Climbing-perch,  breathing  of, 

22. 
Climbing-perch,  summer  sleep 

of,  152. 
Cod-fish,  scales  of,  35. 


INDEX. 


207 


Cod-fish,  teeth  of,  41. 

,,         (dwarf)  fins  of,  64. 
„         feeding  of,  81. 

sexual  difference  in, 

100. 

eggs  of,  113,  118. 
€offer-fish,  scales  of,  30. 
,,  colours  of,  72. 

•Colouration    of    fishes,     bril- 
liance of,  73. 
,,  change  of,  73,  75 

Colour,  change  of,  173. 
,,      of  dying  fishes,  75 
, ,      nature  of,  73,  76,  77. 
,,      need  of,  76. 
,,      variation  of,  72,  75. 
•Crenildbrus,  nest  of,  107. 


D. 

Dabs,  feeding  of,  82. 
JJapedius,  tail  of,  56. 
Devil-fish,  defence  of  young 

of,  106. 

Diodon,  scales  of,  30. 
Dinichthys,  armour  of,  202. 

,,     '      affinities  of ,  202. 
Diphirus,  tail  of,  56,  179. 
Dog-fish,  gills  of,  25. 

, ,        scales  of,  37. 

,,         eggs  of,  112. 


E. 

Eagle -ray,  teeth  of,  39. 

,,          feeding  of,  86. 
Echeineis,  suckers  of,  59. 
Eels,  naked  skin  of,  28. 

„     scales  of,  28. 

,,     lava  of,  129. 

,,     electric,  158. 

,,     fossil,  188. 
Eggs,  numbers  of,  113. 
Eggs,  floating,  119. 


Electrical  fishes,  158. 

JKlops,  ancient  nature  of,  186. 

F. 

Fan-finned,  fishes,  176,  180. 
>  ceding,  methods  of,  79. 
File-fish,  teeth  of,  43. 
,,        poison  of,  157. 
, ,         locomotion  of,  13. 
Fins,  nature  of,  11,  17. 
uses  of,  57. 
origin  of,  65,  68. 


Fi 


i,  form  of,  11. 


transparent,  71. 

voracity  of,  94. 

armour  of,  100. 

classification  of,  191. 

tadpole  stage  of,  194. 

evolution  of,  18,  97. 

origin ,  new  groups  of,  1 5. 

liveries  of,  69. 
Fishing-frog,  eggs  of,  113. 
Flying-fishes,  flight  of,  63. 

, ,  young  of,  137. 

Food,  influence  in  colour,  96. 
Fox-shark,  feeding  of,  84. 
Frog-fish ,  poison  organs  of ,  1 56. 


G. 

Gar-pike,  beak  of,  89. 

,,         affinities  of,  185. 
Gills,  function  of,  19. 

,,     forms  of,  21,  22,  25,  27, 

57. 

Gilt-head,  feeding  of,  84. 
Globe-fish,  teeth  of,  42. 
,,        poison  of,  157. 
Goby,  nest  of,  106. 

,,      duration     of     life     of, 

119. 

Gourami,  organs  of  touch  of, 
64. 


.208 


THE   STORY  OF  FISH  LIFE. 


Gurnards,  colours  of,  71. 

, ,          flying,  fins  of,  62. 


H. 

Haddock,    sexual    difference 

in,  100. 
Hag-fish,  affinities  of,  194. 

,,        parasitism  of,  196. 
Halibut,  number  eggs  of,  113. 
„        origin,  flat  shape  of, 

133. 

Half -beak,  jaws  of,  89. 
Head,  skeleton  of,  46. 
Herring,  colour  of,  71. 
„        eggs  of,  113. 
j,        poisonous,  157. 
,,         fossil  fry  of,  190. 
Hippocampus  (sea-horse). 
Histiophorus  (sword-fish). 
Holoptychius,  scales  of,  179. 
Holopteryx,   preservation    of, 

189. 
Horse-mackerel,  migration  of, 

147. 
Hypsocormus,  sword  of,  185. 


Lamprey,  skin  of,  28. 
„        eggs  of,  111. 
young  of,  123. 
affinities    of,     194, 

197. 

,,        fossil,  196. 
Larval  fishes,  120. 
Lateral  line,  36. 
Lepidosteus,  gills  of,  125. 

,,          affinities  of,  185. 
Leptocephali,  nature  of,  131. 
Ling,  eggs  of,  113. 
Loaches,  affinities  of,  188 
Lump-fish,  eggs  of,  113. 
Lung-fish,  scales  of,  29. 


Lung-fish,  teeth  of,  42. 
,,          larva  of,  125. 


M. 

Mackerel,  fins  of,  58. 
Melanocetus,  voracity  of,  95, 
Mormyrus,  jaws  of,  91. 
Mullets,  colours  of,  71,  75. 


NeocJianna,  burrows  of,  152. 
Nesting  of  stickle-back,  103. 

crenilabrus,  107. 

angler-fish,  107. 

paradise  fish,  107. 

beaked-fish,  108. 

cat-fish,  108. 

chromids,  108. 

aspredo,  109. 

pipe-fish,  109. 
uS)  teeth  of,  39. 

primitive  character 
of,  172. 


0. 

Orthagoriscus,  food  of,  133. 

,,          young  of,  137. 

,,          diving  habits  of, 
167 
Ostracion,  poison  of,  157. 


P. 


of, 


Pachycornnus,     affinities 

185. 

Paradise  fish,  nest  of,  107. 
Parrot- wrasse,  feeding  of,  85. 
, ,  poison  of,  157. 

Pentamerus,  fins  of,  63. 


INDEX 


209 


Perch,  teeth  of,  41. 

,,      sexual   difference    in, 

100. 

„      eggs  of,  112. 
Phosphorescent  organs,  162. 
Pike,  teeth  of,  42. 

,,     poison  of,  158. 
Pipe-fish,  eggs  of,  109. 
Plagyodus,  95. 
Plaice,  eggs  of,  113. 
Poison  organs,  154. 
Pollack,  feeding  of,  81,  82. 
Polyodon,   ancient    character 

of,  182. 
Polypterus,   external   gill  of, 

26. 

,,         fins  of,  58,  179. 
,,          affinities  of,  185. 
Porcupine-fish,  scales  of,  30. 
Protopterus,  scales  of,  29. 

, ,  summer  sleep  of, 

150. 

Psammosteus,  affinities  of,  202. 
Ptemspis,  affinities  of,  199. 
Pterichthys,  affinities  of,  200. 


a 

Kays,  teeth  of,  39. 
Reed-fish,   ancient   character 

of,  179. 

Remora  (see  Echeineis). 
Ribbon-fish,  young  of,  137. 
Roach,  scales  of,  35. 

„       teeth  of,  42. 

,,      affinities  of,  188. 


S. 

Salmon,  colour,  flesh  of,  96. 
, ,       sexual       differences, 

100. 

,,       fighting,  100. 
,,       nest  of,  115. 


Sand-smelts,  masses  of  larvae 

of,  138. 

Saw-fish,  weapon  of,  43. 

feeding  of,  86. 

Scales,  forms  of,  29,  33. 

,,      method   of    counting, 

36. 
Scams,    delicate    flavour    of, 

85. 

Sea-horse,  swimming  of,  60. 
,,         mouth  of,  99. 
,,         eggs  of,  110. 
,,         form  of  body,  165. 
Serpent-head,   overland  jour- 
neys of,  148. 

,,         summer  sleep  of, 

152. 

Shark,  Port  Jackson,  teeth  of, 
39,  173. 

,,    scales  of,  31. 
,,     comb-toothed  teeth  of, 

41. 
,,     Greenland,     teeth     of, 

41. 

5,     spiny  shagreen  of,  41. 
,,     phosphorescent,  162. 
,,     primitive  nature  of,  168. 
,,     first  appearance  of,  171. 
,,     classification  of,  171. 
Skate,  feeding  of,  91. 
„     eggs  of,  111. 
,,     poison  organs  of,  153. 
,,     capture  of  food  in,  94. 
Skin,  respiration  by,  22. 
Skip-jack,  voracity  of,  96. 
Sole,  transformation  of,  133. 

,,     affinities  of,  189. 
Spines,  origin  of,  45. 
Stickle-back,  voracity  of,  96. 
fighting  of,  100. 
nest  of,  103. 
care    of    young, 

105. 

short  life  of,  120. 
migration  of,  146. 
Sting-ray,  teeth  of,  39. 


O 


210 


THE   STORY   OF  FISH   LIFE. 


Sturgeons,  origin  of,  17. 
skull  of,  48. 

„          eggs  of,  113. 

,,  ancestral,  180. 
Sucker-fishes,  fins  of,  64. 
Sun-fish,  food  of,  133. 

,,        young  of,  137. 

,,        form  of,  165. 
Sword-fish,  feeding  of,  87. 

,,      transformations,  135. 


T. 

Tail,  forms  of,  53. 

,,     position  of,  60. 
Teeth,  evolution  of,  38. 

,,      forms  of,  42. 
Teleostomi,  meaning  of,  176. 
Tench,  winter  sleep  of,  150. 
Thallassophryne,     poison     of, 

156. 
Thresher,  feeding  of,  84. 


Toothed-carp,     affinities     of, 

189. 
Tortoise -fish,  armour  of,  31. 


Undina,  tail  of,  57,  179. 
Urolophus,     poisonous     tail- 
spines  of,  154. 


V. 

Vertebral  column,   structure 
of,  170. 


Walking-fish,  breathing  of,  23. 
Weaver-fish,  poisonous,  155. 
Whiting,  feeding  of,  31. 
Wrasses,  colours  of,  71. 


w  s- 

o    3 


F^ 

a 


SC 


I  I 
I  PL 

£ 

cT 


c 

w 


^-52887 


JBRARt 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY